Jenna masterpost
-
- Posts: 37
- Joined: Thu Oct 10, 2019 6:27 pm
- Been thanked: 22 times
- Contact:
Jenna masterpost
Masterpost for the stories featuring Jenna that were written by either Helmhood or Daring Burlinski. I believe these were posted on the ASN story board as well, but I've taken them from the Embarrassing Situations Yahoo Group.
-
- Posts: 37
- Joined: Thu Oct 10, 2019 6:27 pm
- Been thanked: 22 times
- Contact:
Re: Jenna masterpost
Jenna's Play
by Helmhood
(Originally published Apr 23, 2006)
I was really excited to be helping out with the school play. It had been six years since I graduated high school, and I had been looking forward to a reason to go back and provide some sort of contribution. After speaking with the Sophomore English teacher, who also ran the drama club, we agreed that I could help produce the show for the Spring Pageant.
The production was going to be a combination of Shakespeare’s “Midsummer Night’s Dream” and the usual rites of the season. I had even worked on some of the script, making it more suitable for these high school kids, and the band had been practicing the specially arranged pieces I picked out for them.
It was such a thrill to be back and actively involved with the students. I know they thought it was cool to have a twenty-four-year-old young woman taking an interest in their talent, and they would have even more fun with me than their stuffy old teacher. I was like a special guest, perhaps a superstar, in the eyes of the boys and girls. The ladies admired my poise and grace and being able to orchestrate this whole thing. While more than a few of the boys couldn’t help but fawn over me whenever I was around. I had to admit, some of their affection made me blush!
Arriving at the building that afternoon, I found that I was rather early. I knew there were still final decorations for the scenery to be worked on, and costume decisions to be made. We were also gathering the major players from the script this afternoon to do a run through with the band present. I wanted our timing to be just right between the dialogue and the music. The last of the school buses had pulled out of the parking lot as I entered through the front doors. We weren’t supposed to meet in the auditorium until an hour after school was over.
Passing a few teachers who remembered me, I said hello, and found my feet carrying me up the steps to the second floor. Indeed, other members of the faculty were making their way down the stairs, tired and heading home after the long day. I suppose I could have gone straight to the stage room and make sure everything was in order. But I had some time on my hands, and I was curious.
Curious about what it would be like to be alone in my former high school. I used to have that dream where my friends and I would be trapped in the school overnight… no adults, no teachers, and we would make a party out of it. Now my heels echoed down the empty halls of the second floor. Well, there were a last couple of students clearing out things from their lockers. But then they scampered past me and away without nary a glance. I heard them bound down the stairs, and then I was truly by myself, walking by the lonely classrooms.
Still, I felt the urge to climb higher, and reaching the next flight of steps on the opposite end of the corridor, I decided I had plenty of time to explore the third floor of the building. This is where I had my old history class. I could remember the many days scrambling up these steps frantically, often never in time to make it to class before the bell rang! Now I could laugh to myself, as I had all the time in the world to stroll these leisurely passages. And not a care in the world either, unlike when I was a student. No homework, or tests, or overdue assignments looming before me.
Indeed, I felt very carefree as I stepped along the quiet halls. Here on the third floor, there was not even a ghost of a whisper. Stray papers littered the ground, but I knew the janitor would not show up to clean until five o’clock. I myself did not have to be down in the auditorium for another forty minutes. Pulling the end of my brunette ponytail, I gave the matter some thought. The situation just screamed for me to try something daring.
“If only those drama students could see me now!” I giggled and began to unbutton the white top I was wearing.
First, of course, I looked around to make sure absolutely no one else was up here with me. Well, I didn’t check the whole floor… but I figured if one side of the school was deserted, it should be pretty safe. My fingers undid the rest of the buttons, and then I teasingly pulled off my shirt, letting it drop to the floor. I now stood with my lacey pink bra on display, barely containing my swelling breasts.
With my hand resting lightly on my stomach, I took a few cautious steps down the hall. And when I was certain that all the side rooms were empty, I returned to the last locker just before the stairwell, then started to unbutton my pants. They were a Capri style, coming down to my calf, khaki and of a light material. I had to act fast, before I lost my resolve. Although, I was already caught up in the moment and soon felt the fabric sliding nicely down my shapely legs. Very carefully, I lifted each foot out of the pants and dropped them by my shirt.
Oh my gosh! Here I was, on the third floor of my high school, dressed only in a bra and sheer panties, and heels! This was so exciting, I could feel my heart beating faster with each passing minute. Greatly daring, I began walking down the length of the corridor in just my underwear. I was acutely aware of the sensations this was causing my body, as my boobs jiggled in the flimsy bra. And with the thong-style back, things certainly felt a bit drafty from behind! But I also felt deliciously hot. I wondered what it would have been like to get caught roaming the hall in my bra and panties, back in my school days!
Well, by the time I got back to my shirt and pants lying on the ground, I wasn’t nearly satisfied. I wanted to be more adventurous, plus I felt I needed some… breathing room. Nervously, I looked around, while sticking my thumbs in the opposite sides of my panties. With I wiggle of my hips, I shimmied the pink fabric lower and lower until it was all the way down to my ankles. A quick little two-step, and they were off my feet completely.
And I was bottomless out in the school hallway! I shivered, feeling nice and breezy between my legs. I slapped my hands on my bare butt and spun around, I couldn’t believe I was doing this! The fingers of one hand absently reached around front and grazed my pubic hair. There was a neat, trim bush above my pussy lips, so nothing was really hidden. And then I thought, if I had gone this far, why not go all the way?
“Oh, Jenna,” I said to myself. “You never know when to stop!”
But despite the concerns I might have been feeling, and knowing that a large group of students would soon be waiting for me, still my hands reached behind my back to unclasp the bra. This undone, I bent over slightly, which allowed the cups and straps to tumble off, falling down my arms. Clutching the pink lace in my hands for a moment, I paused to consider my actions. What if someone unexpectedly came up here? Even though everything was still quiet, just the prospect of being found and embarrassed like this made me quiver. I tossed the bra onto my discarded underwear, which lay next to my shirt and pants.
Fully nude, I took a few steps down the hall, but something didn’t feel right. My heels seemed to click too loudly as I hurried back to my pile of clothes, easily within distance of the alcove that led to the stairs. My breasts bounced wildly as I covered the few feet across the floor tiles, and I was getting really excited! But I decided if I wanted to explore more of the building up here, I should go barefoot.
After a glance over my shoulder, I bent down at the waist and let my hands wander down my knee and shin until they found the ankle strap buckle of my shoe. I was a bundle of nerves and excitement as I slipped my foot out, and then did the same at the end of my other leg. Next, standing straight up, I even unclasped the wristwatch I had been wearing and tossed it to the ground. It was safe enough here with the rest of my stuff, since no one else was around. But this meant I was now totally naked, no clothes or accessories at all! Stretching my arms, I let a hand run down between my breasts and down my tummy… then touched my pussy.
“Oooh!” I squealed with delight. This was so naughty!
I jogged a few paces away from my things, completely nude. The effect on my body was immediate as atop my bouncing boobs, the nipples hardened. I couldn’t help but cup both breasts in my hands while I moved forward, and rubbed the stiff tips between my fingers. When I reached the corner all the way on the other end of the hallway, I stood on my toes and peered around the wall. Of course it was quiet on this side of the school as well, and dimly lit, too. No chance of being seen here, so I continued to march past more empty classrooms in all my naked glory.
The building was laid out like a big old square block, almost like a factory, and the rooms branched off to either side of the corridor. At one point, I entered one of these rooms, bravely turning on the light. The desks were arranged in silent rows before the blackboard. I padded softly down the aisles, running my hand along the smooth surface of a desk or the back of a chair, and wondered what it would be like to be caught in class without any clothes! Moving slowly, I walked to the back of the room, then across to the side where windows overlooked the parking lot. There were cars out there, and a few people talking on the ground below.
That sight made me realize, even if this floor was deserted and quiet, I was not alone in the school! And I was not anywhere near my clothes! But after the initial wave of anxiety and doubt, I felt even more emboldened to continue my tour of the halls like this. Wandering over to the teacher’s desk, I idly picked up a few items, picturing myself as the instructor, being on display in front of room full of students. Their eyes roaming over every inch of my curvaceous body… that would really arouse their interest! In fact, the idea of those teenagers staring, drooling, and pointing, was getting me pretty horny!
Before I made myself any more excited, I decided to exit the room. But first, I stopped at the chalkboard. Standing on my tiptoes and reaching as high as I could, my pussy brushing the metal ledge, I wrote across the slate: JENNA WAS HERE
“And stark naked!” I laughed to myself, imagining the students whispering in curiosity as they read my words tomorrow morning.
Back out in the hallway, I hurriedly closed the distance to the next corner. My boobs swayed with the brisk movements, and I had my arms at my sides not even trying to hide my nudity. The floor tiles were cool on the bottom of my feet, making me wish I had tried something like this a long time ago! Absently, I looked at my wrist, wondering how much time I had left. Then I remembered that my watch was discarded and waiting for me along with the rest of my clothes. A sudden sense of urgency propelled me forward, and soon I approached the final turn in the hall. This would take me back to the stairwell where I could get dressed and go down to meet the drama students. I couldn’t believe I had nearly circled the entire floor, entirely in the nude! Beneath the black bush of my pubic hair, my pink lips parted.
I guess instinct took over, or maybe it was a little guilt about what I had just done, causing me to discreetly place a hand over my bare pussy. I slowed down my pace, and found myself approaching with sudden caution, closer to the point from where I had started. Without even thinking, almost by reflex, I added an arm to shield my quivering nipples. Only my ass was exposed from behind, and a last look over my shoulder showed that no one was following me. Finally, I took the few last steps past the lockers. My limbs were shaking from excitement, arousal, and also relief at having returned to safety.
Looking down at the floor, I stood speechless. All my clothes were gone!
Desperately I searched and spun around on my heel, with arms and hands still covering my breasts and pubes. Everything was missing! I was certain I had left the pile right here, right on the floor, just next to the edge of the stairwell…
“Oh, were these yours, Miss Burlinski?”
I turned around, only to see two of the sophomore theatre students emerge from the stairs and walk out into the corridor. I recognized them as Billy and Abe, and between the two of them, they were holding all my assorted items. While I was extremely embarrassed to be caught without a stitch on, part of me was relieved that it was just these two boys and someone hadn’t run off with my clothes.
“Thank goodness,” I sighed, mindful of keeping an arm across my breasts while holding my other palm in front of my pussy. “I thought I had lost everything!”
There was a moment of silence as they stared at me, then Billy who had blonde hair and an innocent face asked, “Why did you take off all your clothes?”
“Take off… all my clothes?” I tried to sound just as confused, struggling to come up with an explanation.
“That’s what it looks like,” pointed out Abe in his red curly hair, backward baseball cap, and glasses. He helped out in the AV department. “We’ve got a bra and pair of panties; pants, shirt, and shoes. Everything. We’re you having sex up here, or something?”
“Oh my!” I said blushing, and even brought a hand to my mouth. “Look, there is no one else up here, I swear! I thought I was alone… I thought it would be safe…”
Very self-conscious after I made that implied confession, I clasped both my hands over my pubic mound. The length of each arm effectively shielded my nipples. I opened my mouth as if to say something more, but I really was defenseless. The boys continued to look me over, and I noticed bulges in their pants. Billy even had the nerve to casually take a stroll behind me, so he could see my completely bare backside.
Over my shoulder, I heard him say, “So, um, you like to get naked…”
It was more a statement, than a question. Frustrated, I blurted out, “No! I mean… I guess it is kind of fun. But I don’t like to get caught like this… it’s terribly embarrassing!”
I could see Abe was shrewdly evaluating the situation, while I waited to see what they would do next. I really had no control at this point, since the boys were holding my clothes, and they had found out my little secret. Billy came around to once more join his friend, as I shifted uncomfortably under their lustful stares.
Finally, Abe asked, “Would you move your hands out of the way, Miss Burlinski?”
At first I was appalled, as here I thought these students would be nice, and not further humiliate me! But then, I figured, they probably had few opportunities to get such an intimate view of their female peers, let alone a twenty-four year old woman standing before them, totally nude! I tried to sound authoritative, as I looked right at them.
“If I do… that… will you give me back my things?”
“Sure!” Billy answered and eagerly smiled.
Well, I took a deep breath, and slowly separated my hands. I brought my arms to my sides, and even stood with feet apart. They drank in every inch of my bare body and the frontal display I was giving them. Unfortunately, my nipples stood very erect and my labia were exposed, my clitoris was swollen hard. Hopefully, they wouldn’t know where to look for that evidence of my arousal.
“All right,” I said a little breathless when I had felt they had seen enough, and placed a single hand in front of my crotch. “You’ve had your fun… now you promised to let me have my clothes back.”
The two boys exchanged glances, and then Abe shrugged his shoulders. Billy ever so sweetly took a step forward and placed my heels on the ground. I slipped my toes into the first shoe, but was a bit unsure how to proceed without giving them more flashes of my intimate charms. Finally I decided to crouch down as best I could, trying to shield my breasts. However, I needed to use both hands to buckle the strap at my ankle. I knew they were looking down at me, sneaking a peek at my pink gash. Hurriedly, I stood back up and placed my other foot in other shoe.
“Um… if you would allow me?” Billy offered.
And before I knew it, to boy was down on the ground, fumbling with the straps of the heel. I blushed, feeling his hands clumsily caress the sensuous calves of my leg. For some reason, I brought both my hands up to cover my erect nipples. And from below, Billy could look up and get an unobstructed view of my pink labia hanging down.
“Thank… thank you,” I said still holding my boobs, when the student was once more standing next to his friend. “Now, Abe, if you will just give me the rest of my things.”
The boy’s eyes were fixated on my pussy, but then he looked up at me. “We did give you back your things. Some of your things, anyway… your two shoes! I think we’ll hold on to the rest of your clothes a while longer. Besides, seems like it’s getting late and we can’t stay up here all afternoon…”
“That’s my watch!” I cried, watching Abe twist his arm around, regarding the slender silver timepiece on his wrist.
“Dude, that’s a lady’s watch,” Billy pointed out.
In his baseball cap and glasses, the student turned to answer his friend, “Yeah, well, a responsible lady wouldn’t have left it lying around where it could get stolen. I’m going to hold on to it, until it’s safe to give it back to Miss Burlinski.”
“But I can’t face the students like this!” I pleaded with the two boys, blushing at the thought and shifting one hand lower to cover my crotch.
And then they told me that they did indeed have something for me to wear, but it was on the second floor of the school. It certainly did cross my mind to make a lunge for my clothes. Abe must have anticipated my movements, as he handed off the stack of my things to Billy, although he did keep my watch. Poor Billy took my women’s underwear along with my shirt and slacks, looking a little confused. He really was a good kid, he kind of had that hayseed, farmer’s boy personality about him. I supposed I really couldn’t take my items by force at this point. Besides, they were stronger than me, and I had no idea what they might do if I didn’t cooperate.
“Come on,” Abe said, “follow us!”
I was left with no choice but to begin walking after the boys who had turned and started for the stairs on the other side of the hallway. Taking along with them, every last stitch of my clothing, except for my shoes. The heels clicked absurdly on the floor, and my breasts heaved in front of me, as I moved forward with one hand between my legs and the other arm pumping back and forth at my side.
“Wait up!” I cried.
The two teens stopped, and Billy turned around to politely address me. “Maybe you should walk in front of us, Miss Burlinski. You know, so you don’t fall behind…”
Well, I guess that made sense, I thought as I approached them. I passed between the boys, their shirts brushing my bare arms. Once I was ahead of them and resumed walking, they closed ranks and followed on my heel. With butterflies in my tummy, I decided to lower my hands completely, since Abe and Billy wouldn’t be able to see my tits and pussy. Of course it was not lost on me, that keeping just a step ahead of them, my full naked rear presented an inviting sight…
SMACK!
“Oooh,” I squealed, my hands instinctively reaching up to pinch my hard nipples.
“Better hurry up,” Abe jeered, his hand having made contact with my quivering ass.
I paused, confused, my body experiencing a mix of emotions. “Oh! But I don’t know where we’re going…”
SMACK!
The student spanked my bare behind again, this time letting his fingers linger a little, and said, “Just keep walking, Miss Burlinski. We are taking you to the school’s art department.”
“Oh, OK,” I replied meekly, reaching around to rub my tender twenty-four-year-old ass. “But you really shouldn’t treat me like this. I’m supposed to be acting in place of your teacher.”
As we started walking again, Abe observed, “Yeah, but you look better naked.”
That statement made me blush, and certainly brought more color to my cheeks! And then Billy chimed in with his opinion.
“I think Miss Burlinski has a really nice butt. It’s so round and curvy. I mean, different from the other girls… they look kind of scrawny in their pants. But I like the way hers bounces and jiggles when she walks.”
Oh my gosh, this was making me so horny, hearing them talk about my nudity, right behind my back! I could only put my head down in aroused shame, aware that my pussy lips had parted and my clitoris was erect.
We finally made it to the stairs, and I wasted no time bounding down the steps in my heels, even clutching my boobs tight. I could hear the footsteps of the boys just above me, and they must be getting a lovely look down my ass cleavage. Good thing we were heading down instead of climbing up, as I could just imagine the view they would have from below! And then I had a sudden thought making me more nervous.
“What if someone is on this floor?” I turned my head quickly, my ponytail swishing across my neck.
The two boys came to stand to either side of me, and once again, Abe brazenly laid his hand on my right butt cheek. “You feel hot, Miss Burlinski. Are you running a temperature? Well, we had just better get you to the art room before anyone else sees you without your clothes on.”
“You know, you could just give me back my clothes,” I said, placing a hand in front of my crotch in case the student’s fingers decided to wander over to the front of my body.
Billy only laughed, as if this was a game. “Finders, keepers!”
And so we passed into the open corridor, my limbs trembling a little. We were one level closer to where I knew a group of people waited for us. What if some of them came up here looking for me? For that matter, I couldn’t be completely positive that the three of us were even alone on this floor. We walked in silence past the line of math classrooms, the click of my heels much louder than the softer shoes of the boys. It was so bizarre to be totally naked between the two teens. I found myself teetering on the edge of fear and embarrassment, and sexual excitement.
At one point, Abe reached over and took my hand, the one that had been cupping my moist vulva. Billy, seeking to mimic his friend, stuffed my clothes under his one arm, then took hold of my other hand… the one that had been shielding my boobs! In this fashion, we continued down the hallway, allowing me to almost swing my arms merrily in time with theirs. And I was covering nothing!
Finally, we turned around the corner. After passing a few doors, Abe abruptly plunged into an open room. I lost my grip on Billy’s hand, but the other student held me tight as he tugged me in after him. I practically skidded across the floor, seeing workstations piled with papers and clay models and other art supplies. A bit disorientated, I spun around and put my hands to my head.
Abe watched the turn of my nude body and asked, “Are your nipples always so hard and pointy?”
“Um… no,” I answered, suddenly realizing that I should keep my arms folded across my breasts. “Not all the time.”
Behind me, I heard Billy enter the room. He paused to place my clothes on a countertop that ran along the side of the wall. I stood wide-eyed and unsure, clutching my elbows, while Abe casually plucked a paint brush out of a nearby tin. The adventurous boy took a step closer so he could make a few quick strokes beneath my forearms, soft black bristles circling my bellybutton.
“Hee hee,” I giggled, “stop, Abe, that tickles!”
In response, he only said, “I wonder where else you are ticklish, Miss Burlinski. Put your hands on your head.”
I don’t know why, but I found myself obeying without hesitation. Maybe I was caught up in the whole humiliating situation, or perhaps it was just reflex. But soon I had my fingers intertwined, resting atop my head. I closed my eyes and felt the next brushstroke between my exposed breasts. The bristles swept under my bouncing globes, and then up to tease and flick my nipples. And then I felt another paintbrush from behind, its softness being applied down the center of my back. Billy must have found a brush of his own and set about making delightful strokes across my naked ass. I smiled at the sensations on my skin, but then Abe began to move lower, and lower… until the bristles touched my pussy! Curiously, he made a series of playful brush strokes over my pink labia.
“Ah, ah… oh no! Boys, I think you had better stop!” And followed with a moan, “Oh, yes, please!”
My sudden protests probably confused and startled the teens as they both took a step away from me. Which was a good thing, because I was definitely about to have an orgasm! How embarrassing! I opened my eyes and saw them staring at my flushed body. What I really wanted to do was find someplace to hide where I could masturbate in private. But Billy, ever the helpful student, came to my rescue.
“I think she’s ready to wear something again. She looks like she has a fever, or might be catching a cold.”
Abe was already heading off toward the closet at the back of the room. He returned with something in his hands, which he held out to me.
“What’s this?” I asked, trying to regain my composure.
“This is what you are going to be wearing for today’s rehearsal,” Abe grinned mischievously.
It was a light blue smock of some sort. It looked like you put your hands through the sleeves in the front and then tied it at the back. Almost like a hospital gown. The material was soft and thin. Of course, its primary function was to protect one’s outer clothes from getting messy with paint or plaster or other junk.
Even as I found myself pushing one arm through the first sleeve, I asked, “Why can’t you just let me put on my normal clothes?”
“Because,” Abe said as he stood behind me tying the back of the smock, “we found you upstairs completely naked. I mean, you didn’t even have your shoes on! So if you don’t play along with our game, we’ll tell everyone about how you were running around totally in the buff!”
I stamped my foot in frustration, but I knew the boys had me trapped. It would be horrible if they told anyone else about my secret streak of the school halls. The light material of the smock brushing against my bare skin only reminded me just how caught I really was. Even as the thought of being in their clutches made my nipples hard, I found myself wondering why Abe had to be so devious. And what was a good kid like Billy doing hanging out with him.
“OK, all set!” the blonde-headed drama student announced, pulling me forward.
Nervously I asked, “Do I… look all right? Is everything covered?”
“Yeah, your butt and boobs aren’t showing,” Abe called out as he proceeded to head out the door. “For now…”
Looking down, I saw that indeed the hem of the material came down to the middle of my thighs. My hand reached behind with reassuring fingers to find the back fell below the curve of my ass. But I would have to be careful how I walked and moved around others. I kept thinking to myself, I’m not wearing anything at all underneath. With my heart beating fast, I followed the boys out into the hallway.
There was no playing around this time, as we hurried toward the stairs. The two students no longer were interested in strolling behind me. They quickly outpaced me in my unsteady heels. Well, my legs were a little unsteady. Reliving the past twenty minutes in my mind, I still couldn’t believe they had seen my entire naked body, and brought me so close to having an orgasm. And now, here I was, dressed in the flimsiest of coverings, about to conduct the play rehearsal. But I knew I had to put such thoughts out of my head, and carry on like everything was normal.
By the time I was shuffling down the steps, Billy and Abe were nowhere to be seen. I supposed they had dashed off to the auditorium. I just hoped they wouldn’t tell the other students what had happened! Cringing a little, I made it to the first floor and gingerly walked down the corridor.
When I finally entered the area backstage, one of the sophomore girls approached me.
“Gosh, Miss Burlinski, what happened to you?” she asked eyeing my form draped only in a smock.
I looked around, but there were no sign of the boys so I answered, “Well, um, I arrived early… to check out some of the scenery in the art department. I kind of had an accident, and ruined my clothes… very messy.”
“Oh, that’s too bad,” another student replied, seeming to buy my story.
As I tried to sound confident and quickly take charge, I announced, “We had might as well begin!”
Immediately I began giving directions, making sure the actors were in their proper places, and the supporting stagehands were focused on their tasks. I had wanted to do a dry run through, when all of a sudden, the great wide curtains began opening. I looked around, extremely conscious that I was standing in the middle of the stage, and saw that Abe was working the pull-ropes.
“Abe, that’s really not necessary,” I said, walking out to the edge.
The incorrigible teen called back, “But, Miss Burlinski, don’t you want to involve the band?”
I looked down and saw the students from the music department who had volunteered to be part of this production, sitting in the orchestra pit. Just before the darkness that enveloped the auditorium seating, I saw a dozen smiling faces giggle and point. The boy who played first violin waved at me. Quickly, I locked my bare knees together, realizing that they might discover I had nothing on beneath this smock!
“OK, then… very well… let’s start with the opening movement.” And I slowly backed away, pressing the material against the front of my thighs.
Much to my amazement, things went extremely well. The musicians played in time and in tune, the actors all remembered their lines and came in on cue. At one point, I stood off to the side just clutching my hands, my face beaming with pride. Even when the drama teacher stopped by half way through the rehearsal, I was hardly bothered by my unusual state of attire. I offered the same excuse as earlier, and in fact was complimented on how smoothly the rehearsal was running.
It was during a break much later in the afternoon, when Abe snuck behind me while I was standing center stage, overlooking the auditorium. He gave a playful tug on my ponytail to get my attention. I didn’t turn around, but listened as he spoke in my right ear.
“You know, Miss Burlinski, I set up the video equipment in the projector room, all the way behind the back row of seating. This way, the whole rehearsal is being recorded so you can review it afterward.”
Nervously I intertwined my fingers and said, “How thoughtful of you…”
“But you know,” the scheming teen continued, “that projector room, which has a great view of the stage, would also be the perfect spot for you to watch from on the night of the play. You could be all alone up there, with the door locked, and no one could get inside.”
“Really?” I asked, a little hesitantly, unsure what he was implying.
Admittedly, the thought of watching the play in absolute privacy was an attractive one. It would kind of be like having my own private box seat. And it had a door that locked from the inside? That certainly did present some daring possibilities. But then I came to my senses, remembering that I still had to wrap up this rehearsal.
“Thank you very much, Abe,” I spun around gave him a cool response. “I will consider that as an option next week.”
After assembling all the cast and stage workers, I proceeded to review some final points we had to work on, despite the very encouraging practice. The students all listened in rapt attention, broad smiles on their faces. Billy was sitting cross-legged in front, and grinned at me.
“And finally, I just want to say how proud I am of you all,” I concluded addressing the drama students. Then turning toward the orchestra pit, added, “And you all performed remarkably well!”
There was a smattering of self-satisfied applause as I finished my praise of the students. And suddenly I felt something pull at my back. My legs froze, my hand reached over my shoulder… something was snagged on the material of the smock! I turned around only to see a line of white twine trailing to the ground and running across the stage floor. Even as I saw Abe playing with the curtain rigging, my hands desperately groped behind me, but I could not figure out how the rope was attached.
I looked directly over at the industrious boy, my wide brown eyes meeting his behind black-rimmed glasses. Shaking my head, no, I gripped the hem of the smock just above my knees. Abe only smiled, then gave a hard yank on the pulley system.
The line stretched out, went taut, and then was reeled away… and upward! I had no idea when the hook had been fastened to my only covering; I certainly did not notice it until these last final moments. His knot-tying skills must have been superb, because the rope held… the smock did not.
Instantly, the fabric was whipped higher, even forcing my arms in the air as it was pulled clean off my body! I stood for a second in shock, seeing my breasts bounce free in front of me… I was naked in front of at least twenty students! Oh, oh… and the band… that was another dozen! Totally naked, except for a pair of white heels! My hands first covered my boobs, and I squeezed them hard in excitement. There were cheers and whistles and much more applauding.
I knew I had to run, so I never even bothered to cover my pussy. I streaked across the stage, my curvy ass bouncing… and then I realized I had gone in the wrong direction! The exit was on the left side! As I turned around, the students that had been gathered up here got a nice look at my bare stomach and bush, while the band was treated to my very exposed behind! Once more, I ran madly across the hardwood floor and this time let my arms fly out so that my tits undulated wildly. There was no hiding my erect nipples…
I ran out into the hallway, and bounded for the closest stairwell. The only option I had was to climb up to the second floor fully nude, back to the art room where the boys had conveniently left my clothes. I entered just in time to greet the janitor picking through my things.
“Um, those are mine…” I said as I approached shyly with a hand placed over my crotch, and shielding my boobs with my other arm.
I was obviously flushed and embarrassed, but I took advantage of the man’s confusion as he stood speechless, and quickly grabbed my panties. Maybe he was thinking I was a high school senior and that this was some end of the year prank, as he watched me tug the delicate underwear over my hips. Still topless, I proceeded to jump into my pants before simply throwing on and buttoning up my shirt. With my lacey bra in hand, I waved goodbye and quickly left the school!
Despite such a humiliating ordeal, I still had an obligation to see through the completion of this production. And I could tell from that afternoon’s practice, everyone really had their stuff together. They were pretty much flying on autopilot at this point, anyway. Maybe they would be even more motivated! Also, I was ashamed to admit, the whole experience made me kind of horny…
So the night of the performance, in early May, I showed up in a strapless black gown with my hair slicked back and pinned up. The girls in the dram club said that I looked gorgeous. In fact, everyone was really sweet about the whole episode from our last rehearsal. It had just been a joke, one that had gotten a little out of hand. Although when I walked by the young men in the orchestra, I did notice quite a few bulges in their pants. I guess I was pretty inspiring!
There were of course the usual nerves as the auditorium filled up with faculty and parents. I did my best to calm everybody down and tell them that they would do fine. My own tummy fluttered with excitement, but perhaps, for a different reason. I offered my final wishes, giving the leading man and lady quick pecks on the cheek, and then slowly made my way to the back projector room.
It was indeed quiet among the last few rows of seating. Obviously, all the audience crammed into the spots closest to the stage. The rectangular room jutted out a little, and soon I found the black door on the side. I let myself in, and just like Abe had said, found that the metal doorknob could be securely locked. The only light in this cozy setting came from the video equipment that hummed and whirred, and gave off a kind of ghostly flickering. A lone square window peeked out over expanse of the auditorium, framing a nice view of the stage, curtains yet drawn closed. It was perfect.
I knew the people in the audience would be settling in once I heard the first notes of the school orchestra start to play. At that point, I slipped off my black strappy shoes, since they were killing my feet anyway. I quietly placed the heels by the locked door. As the music began to swell, I looked out the window, while my fingers casually found the zipper on the back of my dress. Amid the sound of the strings and woodwinds, no one could hear the soft rustle of material as it slid down my body. I gathered up the gown and placed it to the side.
Since it had a low-cut back, I could not wear a bra with this dress. So now, I stood topless in the projector room at the back of the auditorium, as the curtains opened and the student narrator set the stage. Hearing the distant memorized lines recited so perfectly, I squeezed my breasts in joy. My hand stroked my bare stomach, and then reached back up to tease and play with a nipple. I was getting really hot!
After cupping my boobs and massaging them for a bit, next I lowered my hands so I could gently roll down my black nylon stocking. I couldn’t believe I was stripping in the back of my old high school auditorium, during the play I had helped produce! I could hear the students speaking their lines, and I even moved my lips in time with the words. When I pulled the other stocking off my leg, I rolled up the sheer material and tossed them behind me. Barefoot, my toes curled on the carpet, and then I stood on the tips. My nipples brushed against the wall, as I gripped the ledge of the viewing window with my hands. Now I licked my lips sensuously.
As the play progressed through the first act, I watched while dressed only in the briefest pair of black panties. The students were doing a magnificent job, and my heart was beating fast with excitement. I was both pleased with the entire performance, and also found their success arousing. This was the craziest thing I had ever done, and by the time the intermission was over, my panties were soaked.
As soon as the curtains opened for second act, I peeled off my last piece of clothing. Now I was completely naked in the room, and out in the auditorium there must have been a hundred adults… teachers, parents, grandparents…and thirty teenagers up by the stage! Not only was I nude, but I was about to start masturbating, secure in the promise of the locked door that meant I would not be disturbed.
Earlier in the evening, in preparation for this special occasion, I had taken the extra measure of shaving off my bush. I now let my hand wander down my stomach so I could touch my hairless pussy. Wow, did that feel incredibly good! Smooth and silky, I pulled the pink lips apart with my index and middle fingers and felt my clitoris harden immediately. As the students continued their performance, I continued mine… softly stroking my labia, then slowly inserting a finger into my bald slit.
“Ooooh!” I moaned, thankful for the band that suddenly swelled in a musical cue.
I didn’t want to cum too soon, so I would remove my hand and start teasing my nipples again. Sometimes I would focus on the action that was taking place on stage. But it was kind of hard to concentrate when I didn’t have any clothes on, and my whole body felt alive. I imagined the settings being reversed, and if I was back on stage… but this time exposed in front of all those people, from my head to my bare toes. Closing my eyes, I reached down to begin rubbing my vulva again.
In the next moment, I thought I heard a noise that seemed out of place. It was a turning, clicking noise, coming to my left. My hand still on my pubic mound, I looked over and saw the doorknob twist. Someone was opening the door… someone was going to enter the room! By the dim, flickering light, I could just make out the figure of a teenage boy silhouetted in the doorway. The light reflected off his glasses.
Abe, of course! Abe would have the key to this room because he worked for the AV department! He had tricked me… he had told me about this place and planted the seed in my mind of trying something bold and daring! There was absolutely nowhere for me to go, nothing I could do…
“What’s this?” the teenager inquired, his ever-present baseball cap backward, as he reached down to pick up my black heels.
Momentarily alarmed, caught and ashamed, I felt I had to be honest with the boy. “I’m afraid… I’m afraid I’ve taken off all my clothes.”
“All your clothes?” Abe asked, taking a step closer into the room.
I could tell it wasn’t easy for him to see by the half-light. Part of me was thankful, but I was also a little frustrated. Certainly, I had built myself up to an impending climax by now, even as the final act of the play was coming to a close. Turning my shoulder to the viewing window, I presented a full frontal display of my body.
“Everything…” I whispered, no longer in control of myself.
As if seeking proof, Abe walked right up to stand in front of me and placed his hands on my breasts. “Wow… your nipples are really stiff and long!”
“Mmm-hmmm,” I said and opened my mouth to lick my teeth with my tongue.
“You’ve gone and gotten completely naked again, Miss Burlinski!” the observant teen moved his hands lower across my bare skin, feeling my stomach and my hips. “What should we do with you? Such a naughty lady needs to be punished!”
“Oh!” I gasped, as he forcibly spun me around without so much as touching my shaved pussy.
I was looking out once more onto the auditorium in darkness and the well-lit stage beyond. My hands rested tensely on the ledge of the window, while one of the high school’s students stood behind me, his fingers delicately tracing his fingers on the cheeks of my ass. Reflexively, I spread my legs slightly and stood on my bare toes.
SLAP!
“Ahh!” I cried and wiggled my butt.
SLAP!
Abe brought his hand across the other cheek. I was bare-assed nude and getting spanked in the back of the auditorium! The first of the actors had come out on stage to take a bow, as the play had ended.
“Once the applause starts, no one will hear us,” the teenager said with great meaning.
It was thunderous, the audience cheering and clapping their hands so loudly. And then Abe began spanking me faster, not too hard that it was hurtful, but enough to demonstrate he was in control and could humiliate me. I let my hand fall from the window to my crotch, and began fingering myself.
“Yes! Yes!” I screamed in ecstasy, convinced that no one would hear my wild orgasm.
The boy continued to slap my ass until it was bright pink. He only stopped when I started to buck my hips, and then I turned around so I could grab my breast with my other hand. I tapped and rubbed my clit right in front of him, finally making myself cum with a groan of pure sexual release.
My body spent, I sank to the floor, legs spread so that little was left to the imagination. Abe reached down to playfully tug on my toe, which only served to remind me that I was completely bare. But all I could do was watch in a daze as he proceeded to collect my things… picking up the discarded dress and hosiery, as well as my panties. Then he shuffled over to the door, but before adding my shoes to his collection, he paused to click a button on a box-shaped item. This too, he lifted in his free hand, and started to leave the room.
‘Thanks for the audio, Miss Burlinski!” he said, and then was gone.
“Wait!” I struggled to my knees, arms reaching out futilely.
It was no use. I couldn’t chase after him… I mean I couldn’t run out into a packed auditorium like this, totally naked! Standing up on trembling legs, I put my hand to my head. This was going to be an interesting drive home. At least the boy left me my keys. Still, he had captured everything on tape, the bastard! He had used some sort of recording device and now had the sounds of my desire, the slapping of my naked skin, the lustful moans of my orgasm.
As I waited for the audience to file out and leave the school, I found myself wondering what I could plan for next year’s performance.
THE END
by Helmhood
(Originally published Apr 23, 2006)
I was really excited to be helping out with the school play. It had been six years since I graduated high school, and I had been looking forward to a reason to go back and provide some sort of contribution. After speaking with the Sophomore English teacher, who also ran the drama club, we agreed that I could help produce the show for the Spring Pageant.
The production was going to be a combination of Shakespeare’s “Midsummer Night’s Dream” and the usual rites of the season. I had even worked on some of the script, making it more suitable for these high school kids, and the band had been practicing the specially arranged pieces I picked out for them.
It was such a thrill to be back and actively involved with the students. I know they thought it was cool to have a twenty-four-year-old young woman taking an interest in their talent, and they would have even more fun with me than their stuffy old teacher. I was like a special guest, perhaps a superstar, in the eyes of the boys and girls. The ladies admired my poise and grace and being able to orchestrate this whole thing. While more than a few of the boys couldn’t help but fawn over me whenever I was around. I had to admit, some of their affection made me blush!
Arriving at the building that afternoon, I found that I was rather early. I knew there were still final decorations for the scenery to be worked on, and costume decisions to be made. We were also gathering the major players from the script this afternoon to do a run through with the band present. I wanted our timing to be just right between the dialogue and the music. The last of the school buses had pulled out of the parking lot as I entered through the front doors. We weren’t supposed to meet in the auditorium until an hour after school was over.
Passing a few teachers who remembered me, I said hello, and found my feet carrying me up the steps to the second floor. Indeed, other members of the faculty were making their way down the stairs, tired and heading home after the long day. I suppose I could have gone straight to the stage room and make sure everything was in order. But I had some time on my hands, and I was curious.
Curious about what it would be like to be alone in my former high school. I used to have that dream where my friends and I would be trapped in the school overnight… no adults, no teachers, and we would make a party out of it. Now my heels echoed down the empty halls of the second floor. Well, there were a last couple of students clearing out things from their lockers. But then they scampered past me and away without nary a glance. I heard them bound down the stairs, and then I was truly by myself, walking by the lonely classrooms.
Still, I felt the urge to climb higher, and reaching the next flight of steps on the opposite end of the corridor, I decided I had plenty of time to explore the third floor of the building. This is where I had my old history class. I could remember the many days scrambling up these steps frantically, often never in time to make it to class before the bell rang! Now I could laugh to myself, as I had all the time in the world to stroll these leisurely passages. And not a care in the world either, unlike when I was a student. No homework, or tests, or overdue assignments looming before me.
Indeed, I felt very carefree as I stepped along the quiet halls. Here on the third floor, there was not even a ghost of a whisper. Stray papers littered the ground, but I knew the janitor would not show up to clean until five o’clock. I myself did not have to be down in the auditorium for another forty minutes. Pulling the end of my brunette ponytail, I gave the matter some thought. The situation just screamed for me to try something daring.
“If only those drama students could see me now!” I giggled and began to unbutton the white top I was wearing.
First, of course, I looked around to make sure absolutely no one else was up here with me. Well, I didn’t check the whole floor… but I figured if one side of the school was deserted, it should be pretty safe. My fingers undid the rest of the buttons, and then I teasingly pulled off my shirt, letting it drop to the floor. I now stood with my lacey pink bra on display, barely containing my swelling breasts.
With my hand resting lightly on my stomach, I took a few cautious steps down the hall. And when I was certain that all the side rooms were empty, I returned to the last locker just before the stairwell, then started to unbutton my pants. They were a Capri style, coming down to my calf, khaki and of a light material. I had to act fast, before I lost my resolve. Although, I was already caught up in the moment and soon felt the fabric sliding nicely down my shapely legs. Very carefully, I lifted each foot out of the pants and dropped them by my shirt.
Oh my gosh! Here I was, on the third floor of my high school, dressed only in a bra and sheer panties, and heels! This was so exciting, I could feel my heart beating faster with each passing minute. Greatly daring, I began walking down the length of the corridor in just my underwear. I was acutely aware of the sensations this was causing my body, as my boobs jiggled in the flimsy bra. And with the thong-style back, things certainly felt a bit drafty from behind! But I also felt deliciously hot. I wondered what it would have been like to get caught roaming the hall in my bra and panties, back in my school days!
Well, by the time I got back to my shirt and pants lying on the ground, I wasn’t nearly satisfied. I wanted to be more adventurous, plus I felt I needed some… breathing room. Nervously, I looked around, while sticking my thumbs in the opposite sides of my panties. With I wiggle of my hips, I shimmied the pink fabric lower and lower until it was all the way down to my ankles. A quick little two-step, and they were off my feet completely.
And I was bottomless out in the school hallway! I shivered, feeling nice and breezy between my legs. I slapped my hands on my bare butt and spun around, I couldn’t believe I was doing this! The fingers of one hand absently reached around front and grazed my pubic hair. There was a neat, trim bush above my pussy lips, so nothing was really hidden. And then I thought, if I had gone this far, why not go all the way?
“Oh, Jenna,” I said to myself. “You never know when to stop!”
But despite the concerns I might have been feeling, and knowing that a large group of students would soon be waiting for me, still my hands reached behind my back to unclasp the bra. This undone, I bent over slightly, which allowed the cups and straps to tumble off, falling down my arms. Clutching the pink lace in my hands for a moment, I paused to consider my actions. What if someone unexpectedly came up here? Even though everything was still quiet, just the prospect of being found and embarrassed like this made me quiver. I tossed the bra onto my discarded underwear, which lay next to my shirt and pants.
Fully nude, I took a few steps down the hall, but something didn’t feel right. My heels seemed to click too loudly as I hurried back to my pile of clothes, easily within distance of the alcove that led to the stairs. My breasts bounced wildly as I covered the few feet across the floor tiles, and I was getting really excited! But I decided if I wanted to explore more of the building up here, I should go barefoot.
After a glance over my shoulder, I bent down at the waist and let my hands wander down my knee and shin until they found the ankle strap buckle of my shoe. I was a bundle of nerves and excitement as I slipped my foot out, and then did the same at the end of my other leg. Next, standing straight up, I even unclasped the wristwatch I had been wearing and tossed it to the ground. It was safe enough here with the rest of my stuff, since no one else was around. But this meant I was now totally naked, no clothes or accessories at all! Stretching my arms, I let a hand run down between my breasts and down my tummy… then touched my pussy.
“Oooh!” I squealed with delight. This was so naughty!
I jogged a few paces away from my things, completely nude. The effect on my body was immediate as atop my bouncing boobs, the nipples hardened. I couldn’t help but cup both breasts in my hands while I moved forward, and rubbed the stiff tips between my fingers. When I reached the corner all the way on the other end of the hallway, I stood on my toes and peered around the wall. Of course it was quiet on this side of the school as well, and dimly lit, too. No chance of being seen here, so I continued to march past more empty classrooms in all my naked glory.
The building was laid out like a big old square block, almost like a factory, and the rooms branched off to either side of the corridor. At one point, I entered one of these rooms, bravely turning on the light. The desks were arranged in silent rows before the blackboard. I padded softly down the aisles, running my hand along the smooth surface of a desk or the back of a chair, and wondered what it would be like to be caught in class without any clothes! Moving slowly, I walked to the back of the room, then across to the side where windows overlooked the parking lot. There were cars out there, and a few people talking on the ground below.
That sight made me realize, even if this floor was deserted and quiet, I was not alone in the school! And I was not anywhere near my clothes! But after the initial wave of anxiety and doubt, I felt even more emboldened to continue my tour of the halls like this. Wandering over to the teacher’s desk, I idly picked up a few items, picturing myself as the instructor, being on display in front of room full of students. Their eyes roaming over every inch of my curvaceous body… that would really arouse their interest! In fact, the idea of those teenagers staring, drooling, and pointing, was getting me pretty horny!
Before I made myself any more excited, I decided to exit the room. But first, I stopped at the chalkboard. Standing on my tiptoes and reaching as high as I could, my pussy brushing the metal ledge, I wrote across the slate: JENNA WAS HERE
“And stark naked!” I laughed to myself, imagining the students whispering in curiosity as they read my words tomorrow morning.
Back out in the hallway, I hurriedly closed the distance to the next corner. My boobs swayed with the brisk movements, and I had my arms at my sides not even trying to hide my nudity. The floor tiles were cool on the bottom of my feet, making me wish I had tried something like this a long time ago! Absently, I looked at my wrist, wondering how much time I had left. Then I remembered that my watch was discarded and waiting for me along with the rest of my clothes. A sudden sense of urgency propelled me forward, and soon I approached the final turn in the hall. This would take me back to the stairwell where I could get dressed and go down to meet the drama students. I couldn’t believe I had nearly circled the entire floor, entirely in the nude! Beneath the black bush of my pubic hair, my pink lips parted.
I guess instinct took over, or maybe it was a little guilt about what I had just done, causing me to discreetly place a hand over my bare pussy. I slowed down my pace, and found myself approaching with sudden caution, closer to the point from where I had started. Without even thinking, almost by reflex, I added an arm to shield my quivering nipples. Only my ass was exposed from behind, and a last look over my shoulder showed that no one was following me. Finally, I took the few last steps past the lockers. My limbs were shaking from excitement, arousal, and also relief at having returned to safety.
Looking down at the floor, I stood speechless. All my clothes were gone!
Desperately I searched and spun around on my heel, with arms and hands still covering my breasts and pubes. Everything was missing! I was certain I had left the pile right here, right on the floor, just next to the edge of the stairwell…
“Oh, were these yours, Miss Burlinski?”
I turned around, only to see two of the sophomore theatre students emerge from the stairs and walk out into the corridor. I recognized them as Billy and Abe, and between the two of them, they were holding all my assorted items. While I was extremely embarrassed to be caught without a stitch on, part of me was relieved that it was just these two boys and someone hadn’t run off with my clothes.
“Thank goodness,” I sighed, mindful of keeping an arm across my breasts while holding my other palm in front of my pussy. “I thought I had lost everything!”
There was a moment of silence as they stared at me, then Billy who had blonde hair and an innocent face asked, “Why did you take off all your clothes?”
“Take off… all my clothes?” I tried to sound just as confused, struggling to come up with an explanation.
“That’s what it looks like,” pointed out Abe in his red curly hair, backward baseball cap, and glasses. He helped out in the AV department. “We’ve got a bra and pair of panties; pants, shirt, and shoes. Everything. We’re you having sex up here, or something?”
“Oh my!” I said blushing, and even brought a hand to my mouth. “Look, there is no one else up here, I swear! I thought I was alone… I thought it would be safe…”
Very self-conscious after I made that implied confession, I clasped both my hands over my pubic mound. The length of each arm effectively shielded my nipples. I opened my mouth as if to say something more, but I really was defenseless. The boys continued to look me over, and I noticed bulges in their pants. Billy even had the nerve to casually take a stroll behind me, so he could see my completely bare backside.
Over my shoulder, I heard him say, “So, um, you like to get naked…”
It was more a statement, than a question. Frustrated, I blurted out, “No! I mean… I guess it is kind of fun. But I don’t like to get caught like this… it’s terribly embarrassing!”
I could see Abe was shrewdly evaluating the situation, while I waited to see what they would do next. I really had no control at this point, since the boys were holding my clothes, and they had found out my little secret. Billy came around to once more join his friend, as I shifted uncomfortably under their lustful stares.
Finally, Abe asked, “Would you move your hands out of the way, Miss Burlinski?”
At first I was appalled, as here I thought these students would be nice, and not further humiliate me! But then, I figured, they probably had few opportunities to get such an intimate view of their female peers, let alone a twenty-four year old woman standing before them, totally nude! I tried to sound authoritative, as I looked right at them.
“If I do… that… will you give me back my things?”
“Sure!” Billy answered and eagerly smiled.
Well, I took a deep breath, and slowly separated my hands. I brought my arms to my sides, and even stood with feet apart. They drank in every inch of my bare body and the frontal display I was giving them. Unfortunately, my nipples stood very erect and my labia were exposed, my clitoris was swollen hard. Hopefully, they wouldn’t know where to look for that evidence of my arousal.
“All right,” I said a little breathless when I had felt they had seen enough, and placed a single hand in front of my crotch. “You’ve had your fun… now you promised to let me have my clothes back.”
The two boys exchanged glances, and then Abe shrugged his shoulders. Billy ever so sweetly took a step forward and placed my heels on the ground. I slipped my toes into the first shoe, but was a bit unsure how to proceed without giving them more flashes of my intimate charms. Finally I decided to crouch down as best I could, trying to shield my breasts. However, I needed to use both hands to buckle the strap at my ankle. I knew they were looking down at me, sneaking a peek at my pink gash. Hurriedly, I stood back up and placed my other foot in other shoe.
“Um… if you would allow me?” Billy offered.
And before I knew it, to boy was down on the ground, fumbling with the straps of the heel. I blushed, feeling his hands clumsily caress the sensuous calves of my leg. For some reason, I brought both my hands up to cover my erect nipples. And from below, Billy could look up and get an unobstructed view of my pink labia hanging down.
“Thank… thank you,” I said still holding my boobs, when the student was once more standing next to his friend. “Now, Abe, if you will just give me the rest of my things.”
The boy’s eyes were fixated on my pussy, but then he looked up at me. “We did give you back your things. Some of your things, anyway… your two shoes! I think we’ll hold on to the rest of your clothes a while longer. Besides, seems like it’s getting late and we can’t stay up here all afternoon…”
“That’s my watch!” I cried, watching Abe twist his arm around, regarding the slender silver timepiece on his wrist.
“Dude, that’s a lady’s watch,” Billy pointed out.
In his baseball cap and glasses, the student turned to answer his friend, “Yeah, well, a responsible lady wouldn’t have left it lying around where it could get stolen. I’m going to hold on to it, until it’s safe to give it back to Miss Burlinski.”
“But I can’t face the students like this!” I pleaded with the two boys, blushing at the thought and shifting one hand lower to cover my crotch.
And then they told me that they did indeed have something for me to wear, but it was on the second floor of the school. It certainly did cross my mind to make a lunge for my clothes. Abe must have anticipated my movements, as he handed off the stack of my things to Billy, although he did keep my watch. Poor Billy took my women’s underwear along with my shirt and slacks, looking a little confused. He really was a good kid, he kind of had that hayseed, farmer’s boy personality about him. I supposed I really couldn’t take my items by force at this point. Besides, they were stronger than me, and I had no idea what they might do if I didn’t cooperate.
“Come on,” Abe said, “follow us!”
I was left with no choice but to begin walking after the boys who had turned and started for the stairs on the other side of the hallway. Taking along with them, every last stitch of my clothing, except for my shoes. The heels clicked absurdly on the floor, and my breasts heaved in front of me, as I moved forward with one hand between my legs and the other arm pumping back and forth at my side.
“Wait up!” I cried.
The two teens stopped, and Billy turned around to politely address me. “Maybe you should walk in front of us, Miss Burlinski. You know, so you don’t fall behind…”
Well, I guess that made sense, I thought as I approached them. I passed between the boys, their shirts brushing my bare arms. Once I was ahead of them and resumed walking, they closed ranks and followed on my heel. With butterflies in my tummy, I decided to lower my hands completely, since Abe and Billy wouldn’t be able to see my tits and pussy. Of course it was not lost on me, that keeping just a step ahead of them, my full naked rear presented an inviting sight…
SMACK!
“Oooh,” I squealed, my hands instinctively reaching up to pinch my hard nipples.
“Better hurry up,” Abe jeered, his hand having made contact with my quivering ass.
I paused, confused, my body experiencing a mix of emotions. “Oh! But I don’t know where we’re going…”
SMACK!
The student spanked my bare behind again, this time letting his fingers linger a little, and said, “Just keep walking, Miss Burlinski. We are taking you to the school’s art department.”
“Oh, OK,” I replied meekly, reaching around to rub my tender twenty-four-year-old ass. “But you really shouldn’t treat me like this. I’m supposed to be acting in place of your teacher.”
As we started walking again, Abe observed, “Yeah, but you look better naked.”
That statement made me blush, and certainly brought more color to my cheeks! And then Billy chimed in with his opinion.
“I think Miss Burlinski has a really nice butt. It’s so round and curvy. I mean, different from the other girls… they look kind of scrawny in their pants. But I like the way hers bounces and jiggles when she walks.”
Oh my gosh, this was making me so horny, hearing them talk about my nudity, right behind my back! I could only put my head down in aroused shame, aware that my pussy lips had parted and my clitoris was erect.
We finally made it to the stairs, and I wasted no time bounding down the steps in my heels, even clutching my boobs tight. I could hear the footsteps of the boys just above me, and they must be getting a lovely look down my ass cleavage. Good thing we were heading down instead of climbing up, as I could just imagine the view they would have from below! And then I had a sudden thought making me more nervous.
“What if someone is on this floor?” I turned my head quickly, my ponytail swishing across my neck.
The two boys came to stand to either side of me, and once again, Abe brazenly laid his hand on my right butt cheek. “You feel hot, Miss Burlinski. Are you running a temperature? Well, we had just better get you to the art room before anyone else sees you without your clothes on.”
“You know, you could just give me back my clothes,” I said, placing a hand in front of my crotch in case the student’s fingers decided to wander over to the front of my body.
Billy only laughed, as if this was a game. “Finders, keepers!”
And so we passed into the open corridor, my limbs trembling a little. We were one level closer to where I knew a group of people waited for us. What if some of them came up here looking for me? For that matter, I couldn’t be completely positive that the three of us were even alone on this floor. We walked in silence past the line of math classrooms, the click of my heels much louder than the softer shoes of the boys. It was so bizarre to be totally naked between the two teens. I found myself teetering on the edge of fear and embarrassment, and sexual excitement.
At one point, Abe reached over and took my hand, the one that had been cupping my moist vulva. Billy, seeking to mimic his friend, stuffed my clothes under his one arm, then took hold of my other hand… the one that had been shielding my boobs! In this fashion, we continued down the hallway, allowing me to almost swing my arms merrily in time with theirs. And I was covering nothing!
Finally, we turned around the corner. After passing a few doors, Abe abruptly plunged into an open room. I lost my grip on Billy’s hand, but the other student held me tight as he tugged me in after him. I practically skidded across the floor, seeing workstations piled with papers and clay models and other art supplies. A bit disorientated, I spun around and put my hands to my head.
Abe watched the turn of my nude body and asked, “Are your nipples always so hard and pointy?”
“Um… no,” I answered, suddenly realizing that I should keep my arms folded across my breasts. “Not all the time.”
Behind me, I heard Billy enter the room. He paused to place my clothes on a countertop that ran along the side of the wall. I stood wide-eyed and unsure, clutching my elbows, while Abe casually plucked a paint brush out of a nearby tin. The adventurous boy took a step closer so he could make a few quick strokes beneath my forearms, soft black bristles circling my bellybutton.
“Hee hee,” I giggled, “stop, Abe, that tickles!”
In response, he only said, “I wonder where else you are ticklish, Miss Burlinski. Put your hands on your head.”
I don’t know why, but I found myself obeying without hesitation. Maybe I was caught up in the whole humiliating situation, or perhaps it was just reflex. But soon I had my fingers intertwined, resting atop my head. I closed my eyes and felt the next brushstroke between my exposed breasts. The bristles swept under my bouncing globes, and then up to tease and flick my nipples. And then I felt another paintbrush from behind, its softness being applied down the center of my back. Billy must have found a brush of his own and set about making delightful strokes across my naked ass. I smiled at the sensations on my skin, but then Abe began to move lower, and lower… until the bristles touched my pussy! Curiously, he made a series of playful brush strokes over my pink labia.
“Ah, ah… oh no! Boys, I think you had better stop!” And followed with a moan, “Oh, yes, please!”
My sudden protests probably confused and startled the teens as they both took a step away from me. Which was a good thing, because I was definitely about to have an orgasm! How embarrassing! I opened my eyes and saw them staring at my flushed body. What I really wanted to do was find someplace to hide where I could masturbate in private. But Billy, ever the helpful student, came to my rescue.
“I think she’s ready to wear something again. She looks like she has a fever, or might be catching a cold.”
Abe was already heading off toward the closet at the back of the room. He returned with something in his hands, which he held out to me.
“What’s this?” I asked, trying to regain my composure.
“This is what you are going to be wearing for today’s rehearsal,” Abe grinned mischievously.
It was a light blue smock of some sort. It looked like you put your hands through the sleeves in the front and then tied it at the back. Almost like a hospital gown. The material was soft and thin. Of course, its primary function was to protect one’s outer clothes from getting messy with paint or plaster or other junk.
Even as I found myself pushing one arm through the first sleeve, I asked, “Why can’t you just let me put on my normal clothes?”
“Because,” Abe said as he stood behind me tying the back of the smock, “we found you upstairs completely naked. I mean, you didn’t even have your shoes on! So if you don’t play along with our game, we’ll tell everyone about how you were running around totally in the buff!”
I stamped my foot in frustration, but I knew the boys had me trapped. It would be horrible if they told anyone else about my secret streak of the school halls. The light material of the smock brushing against my bare skin only reminded me just how caught I really was. Even as the thought of being in their clutches made my nipples hard, I found myself wondering why Abe had to be so devious. And what was a good kid like Billy doing hanging out with him.
“OK, all set!” the blonde-headed drama student announced, pulling me forward.
Nervously I asked, “Do I… look all right? Is everything covered?”
“Yeah, your butt and boobs aren’t showing,” Abe called out as he proceeded to head out the door. “For now…”
Looking down, I saw that indeed the hem of the material came down to the middle of my thighs. My hand reached behind with reassuring fingers to find the back fell below the curve of my ass. But I would have to be careful how I walked and moved around others. I kept thinking to myself, I’m not wearing anything at all underneath. With my heart beating fast, I followed the boys out into the hallway.
There was no playing around this time, as we hurried toward the stairs. The two students no longer were interested in strolling behind me. They quickly outpaced me in my unsteady heels. Well, my legs were a little unsteady. Reliving the past twenty minutes in my mind, I still couldn’t believe they had seen my entire naked body, and brought me so close to having an orgasm. And now, here I was, dressed in the flimsiest of coverings, about to conduct the play rehearsal. But I knew I had to put such thoughts out of my head, and carry on like everything was normal.
By the time I was shuffling down the steps, Billy and Abe were nowhere to be seen. I supposed they had dashed off to the auditorium. I just hoped they wouldn’t tell the other students what had happened! Cringing a little, I made it to the first floor and gingerly walked down the corridor.
When I finally entered the area backstage, one of the sophomore girls approached me.
“Gosh, Miss Burlinski, what happened to you?” she asked eyeing my form draped only in a smock.
I looked around, but there were no sign of the boys so I answered, “Well, um, I arrived early… to check out some of the scenery in the art department. I kind of had an accident, and ruined my clothes… very messy.”
“Oh, that’s too bad,” another student replied, seeming to buy my story.
As I tried to sound confident and quickly take charge, I announced, “We had might as well begin!”
Immediately I began giving directions, making sure the actors were in their proper places, and the supporting stagehands were focused on their tasks. I had wanted to do a dry run through, when all of a sudden, the great wide curtains began opening. I looked around, extremely conscious that I was standing in the middle of the stage, and saw that Abe was working the pull-ropes.
“Abe, that’s really not necessary,” I said, walking out to the edge.
The incorrigible teen called back, “But, Miss Burlinski, don’t you want to involve the band?”
I looked down and saw the students from the music department who had volunteered to be part of this production, sitting in the orchestra pit. Just before the darkness that enveloped the auditorium seating, I saw a dozen smiling faces giggle and point. The boy who played first violin waved at me. Quickly, I locked my bare knees together, realizing that they might discover I had nothing on beneath this smock!
“OK, then… very well… let’s start with the opening movement.” And I slowly backed away, pressing the material against the front of my thighs.
Much to my amazement, things went extremely well. The musicians played in time and in tune, the actors all remembered their lines and came in on cue. At one point, I stood off to the side just clutching my hands, my face beaming with pride. Even when the drama teacher stopped by half way through the rehearsal, I was hardly bothered by my unusual state of attire. I offered the same excuse as earlier, and in fact was complimented on how smoothly the rehearsal was running.
It was during a break much later in the afternoon, when Abe snuck behind me while I was standing center stage, overlooking the auditorium. He gave a playful tug on my ponytail to get my attention. I didn’t turn around, but listened as he spoke in my right ear.
“You know, Miss Burlinski, I set up the video equipment in the projector room, all the way behind the back row of seating. This way, the whole rehearsal is being recorded so you can review it afterward.”
Nervously I intertwined my fingers and said, “How thoughtful of you…”
“But you know,” the scheming teen continued, “that projector room, which has a great view of the stage, would also be the perfect spot for you to watch from on the night of the play. You could be all alone up there, with the door locked, and no one could get inside.”
“Really?” I asked, a little hesitantly, unsure what he was implying.
Admittedly, the thought of watching the play in absolute privacy was an attractive one. It would kind of be like having my own private box seat. And it had a door that locked from the inside? That certainly did present some daring possibilities. But then I came to my senses, remembering that I still had to wrap up this rehearsal.
“Thank you very much, Abe,” I spun around gave him a cool response. “I will consider that as an option next week.”
After assembling all the cast and stage workers, I proceeded to review some final points we had to work on, despite the very encouraging practice. The students all listened in rapt attention, broad smiles on their faces. Billy was sitting cross-legged in front, and grinned at me.
“And finally, I just want to say how proud I am of you all,” I concluded addressing the drama students. Then turning toward the orchestra pit, added, “And you all performed remarkably well!”
There was a smattering of self-satisfied applause as I finished my praise of the students. And suddenly I felt something pull at my back. My legs froze, my hand reached over my shoulder… something was snagged on the material of the smock! I turned around only to see a line of white twine trailing to the ground and running across the stage floor. Even as I saw Abe playing with the curtain rigging, my hands desperately groped behind me, but I could not figure out how the rope was attached.
I looked directly over at the industrious boy, my wide brown eyes meeting his behind black-rimmed glasses. Shaking my head, no, I gripped the hem of the smock just above my knees. Abe only smiled, then gave a hard yank on the pulley system.
The line stretched out, went taut, and then was reeled away… and upward! I had no idea when the hook had been fastened to my only covering; I certainly did not notice it until these last final moments. His knot-tying skills must have been superb, because the rope held… the smock did not.
Instantly, the fabric was whipped higher, even forcing my arms in the air as it was pulled clean off my body! I stood for a second in shock, seeing my breasts bounce free in front of me… I was naked in front of at least twenty students! Oh, oh… and the band… that was another dozen! Totally naked, except for a pair of white heels! My hands first covered my boobs, and I squeezed them hard in excitement. There were cheers and whistles and much more applauding.
I knew I had to run, so I never even bothered to cover my pussy. I streaked across the stage, my curvy ass bouncing… and then I realized I had gone in the wrong direction! The exit was on the left side! As I turned around, the students that had been gathered up here got a nice look at my bare stomach and bush, while the band was treated to my very exposed behind! Once more, I ran madly across the hardwood floor and this time let my arms fly out so that my tits undulated wildly. There was no hiding my erect nipples…
I ran out into the hallway, and bounded for the closest stairwell. The only option I had was to climb up to the second floor fully nude, back to the art room where the boys had conveniently left my clothes. I entered just in time to greet the janitor picking through my things.
“Um, those are mine…” I said as I approached shyly with a hand placed over my crotch, and shielding my boobs with my other arm.
I was obviously flushed and embarrassed, but I took advantage of the man’s confusion as he stood speechless, and quickly grabbed my panties. Maybe he was thinking I was a high school senior and that this was some end of the year prank, as he watched me tug the delicate underwear over my hips. Still topless, I proceeded to jump into my pants before simply throwing on and buttoning up my shirt. With my lacey bra in hand, I waved goodbye and quickly left the school!
Despite such a humiliating ordeal, I still had an obligation to see through the completion of this production. And I could tell from that afternoon’s practice, everyone really had their stuff together. They were pretty much flying on autopilot at this point, anyway. Maybe they would be even more motivated! Also, I was ashamed to admit, the whole experience made me kind of horny…
So the night of the performance, in early May, I showed up in a strapless black gown with my hair slicked back and pinned up. The girls in the dram club said that I looked gorgeous. In fact, everyone was really sweet about the whole episode from our last rehearsal. It had just been a joke, one that had gotten a little out of hand. Although when I walked by the young men in the orchestra, I did notice quite a few bulges in their pants. I guess I was pretty inspiring!
There were of course the usual nerves as the auditorium filled up with faculty and parents. I did my best to calm everybody down and tell them that they would do fine. My own tummy fluttered with excitement, but perhaps, for a different reason. I offered my final wishes, giving the leading man and lady quick pecks on the cheek, and then slowly made my way to the back projector room.
It was indeed quiet among the last few rows of seating. Obviously, all the audience crammed into the spots closest to the stage. The rectangular room jutted out a little, and soon I found the black door on the side. I let myself in, and just like Abe had said, found that the metal doorknob could be securely locked. The only light in this cozy setting came from the video equipment that hummed and whirred, and gave off a kind of ghostly flickering. A lone square window peeked out over expanse of the auditorium, framing a nice view of the stage, curtains yet drawn closed. It was perfect.
I knew the people in the audience would be settling in once I heard the first notes of the school orchestra start to play. At that point, I slipped off my black strappy shoes, since they were killing my feet anyway. I quietly placed the heels by the locked door. As the music began to swell, I looked out the window, while my fingers casually found the zipper on the back of my dress. Amid the sound of the strings and woodwinds, no one could hear the soft rustle of material as it slid down my body. I gathered up the gown and placed it to the side.
Since it had a low-cut back, I could not wear a bra with this dress. So now, I stood topless in the projector room at the back of the auditorium, as the curtains opened and the student narrator set the stage. Hearing the distant memorized lines recited so perfectly, I squeezed my breasts in joy. My hand stroked my bare stomach, and then reached back up to tease and play with a nipple. I was getting really hot!
After cupping my boobs and massaging them for a bit, next I lowered my hands so I could gently roll down my black nylon stocking. I couldn’t believe I was stripping in the back of my old high school auditorium, during the play I had helped produce! I could hear the students speaking their lines, and I even moved my lips in time with the words. When I pulled the other stocking off my leg, I rolled up the sheer material and tossed them behind me. Barefoot, my toes curled on the carpet, and then I stood on the tips. My nipples brushed against the wall, as I gripped the ledge of the viewing window with my hands. Now I licked my lips sensuously.
As the play progressed through the first act, I watched while dressed only in the briefest pair of black panties. The students were doing a magnificent job, and my heart was beating fast with excitement. I was both pleased with the entire performance, and also found their success arousing. This was the craziest thing I had ever done, and by the time the intermission was over, my panties were soaked.
As soon as the curtains opened for second act, I peeled off my last piece of clothing. Now I was completely naked in the room, and out in the auditorium there must have been a hundred adults… teachers, parents, grandparents…and thirty teenagers up by the stage! Not only was I nude, but I was about to start masturbating, secure in the promise of the locked door that meant I would not be disturbed.
Earlier in the evening, in preparation for this special occasion, I had taken the extra measure of shaving off my bush. I now let my hand wander down my stomach so I could touch my hairless pussy. Wow, did that feel incredibly good! Smooth and silky, I pulled the pink lips apart with my index and middle fingers and felt my clitoris harden immediately. As the students continued their performance, I continued mine… softly stroking my labia, then slowly inserting a finger into my bald slit.
“Ooooh!” I moaned, thankful for the band that suddenly swelled in a musical cue.
I didn’t want to cum too soon, so I would remove my hand and start teasing my nipples again. Sometimes I would focus on the action that was taking place on stage. But it was kind of hard to concentrate when I didn’t have any clothes on, and my whole body felt alive. I imagined the settings being reversed, and if I was back on stage… but this time exposed in front of all those people, from my head to my bare toes. Closing my eyes, I reached down to begin rubbing my vulva again.
In the next moment, I thought I heard a noise that seemed out of place. It was a turning, clicking noise, coming to my left. My hand still on my pubic mound, I looked over and saw the doorknob twist. Someone was opening the door… someone was going to enter the room! By the dim, flickering light, I could just make out the figure of a teenage boy silhouetted in the doorway. The light reflected off his glasses.
Abe, of course! Abe would have the key to this room because he worked for the AV department! He had tricked me… he had told me about this place and planted the seed in my mind of trying something bold and daring! There was absolutely nowhere for me to go, nothing I could do…
“What’s this?” the teenager inquired, his ever-present baseball cap backward, as he reached down to pick up my black heels.
Momentarily alarmed, caught and ashamed, I felt I had to be honest with the boy. “I’m afraid… I’m afraid I’ve taken off all my clothes.”
“All your clothes?” Abe asked, taking a step closer into the room.
I could tell it wasn’t easy for him to see by the half-light. Part of me was thankful, but I was also a little frustrated. Certainly, I had built myself up to an impending climax by now, even as the final act of the play was coming to a close. Turning my shoulder to the viewing window, I presented a full frontal display of my body.
“Everything…” I whispered, no longer in control of myself.
As if seeking proof, Abe walked right up to stand in front of me and placed his hands on my breasts. “Wow… your nipples are really stiff and long!”
“Mmm-hmmm,” I said and opened my mouth to lick my teeth with my tongue.
“You’ve gone and gotten completely naked again, Miss Burlinski!” the observant teen moved his hands lower across my bare skin, feeling my stomach and my hips. “What should we do with you? Such a naughty lady needs to be punished!”
“Oh!” I gasped, as he forcibly spun me around without so much as touching my shaved pussy.
I was looking out once more onto the auditorium in darkness and the well-lit stage beyond. My hands rested tensely on the ledge of the window, while one of the high school’s students stood behind me, his fingers delicately tracing his fingers on the cheeks of my ass. Reflexively, I spread my legs slightly and stood on my bare toes.
SLAP!
“Ahh!” I cried and wiggled my butt.
SLAP!
Abe brought his hand across the other cheek. I was bare-assed nude and getting spanked in the back of the auditorium! The first of the actors had come out on stage to take a bow, as the play had ended.
“Once the applause starts, no one will hear us,” the teenager said with great meaning.
It was thunderous, the audience cheering and clapping their hands so loudly. And then Abe began spanking me faster, not too hard that it was hurtful, but enough to demonstrate he was in control and could humiliate me. I let my hand fall from the window to my crotch, and began fingering myself.
“Yes! Yes!” I screamed in ecstasy, convinced that no one would hear my wild orgasm.
The boy continued to slap my ass until it was bright pink. He only stopped when I started to buck my hips, and then I turned around so I could grab my breast with my other hand. I tapped and rubbed my clit right in front of him, finally making myself cum with a groan of pure sexual release.
My body spent, I sank to the floor, legs spread so that little was left to the imagination. Abe reached down to playfully tug on my toe, which only served to remind me that I was completely bare. But all I could do was watch in a daze as he proceeded to collect my things… picking up the discarded dress and hosiery, as well as my panties. Then he shuffled over to the door, but before adding my shoes to his collection, he paused to click a button on a box-shaped item. This too, he lifted in his free hand, and started to leave the room.
‘Thanks for the audio, Miss Burlinski!” he said, and then was gone.
“Wait!” I struggled to my knees, arms reaching out futilely.
It was no use. I couldn’t chase after him… I mean I couldn’t run out into a packed auditorium like this, totally naked! Standing up on trembling legs, I put my hand to my head. This was going to be an interesting drive home. At least the boy left me my keys. Still, he had captured everything on tape, the bastard! He had used some sort of recording device and now had the sounds of my desire, the slapping of my naked skin, the lustful moans of my orgasm.
As I waited for the audience to file out and leave the school, I found myself wondering what I could plan for next year’s performance.
THE END
-
- Posts: 37
- Joined: Thu Oct 10, 2019 6:27 pm
- Been thanked: 22 times
- Contact:
Re: Jenna masterpost
Jenna's Birthday Gift
by Helmhood
(Originally published May 19, 2006)
“I can’t believe you bought me something for my birthday,” I exclaimed, perhaps a bit too excitedly. Although I had to admit, I was really surprised.
Timmy stared at me as I held the white cardboard box like it was the most precious thing in the world. Finally, I realized I must seem impolite, so I opened up the box, pulling out its contents. The light cardboard fell to the floor. A little note tumbled out as well, which the boy quickly retrieved.
“Oh, it’s a shirt,” I remarked. “These are interesting colors, I suppose.”
“Why don’t you go into the bathroom and try it on,” Timmy suggested. “And here, make sure you read the card before you come back out.”
Suspecting he might be up to something, I hesitated. But then, holding the fabric up against my chest, I said, “All right. Thanks, Timmy…”
I took the card from him with my free hand, and then turned to head into the little room just off the hallway. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the teenager had turned the other way and went to find himself a seat in my living room.
After a few moments passed, I nervously opened the door. Walking down the hall I came to stand before the couch where Timmy was sitting. The shirt, which was his birthday present to me, was a snug fit, but not too tight. It had short sleeves, and came down to the middle of her thighs. The color pattern was done in swirls of Caribbean hues like peach, turquoise, and white foam. I actually thought it looked kind of nice.
“Did you read the card?” he asked, casually resting the ankle of one foot on his other knee.
I found myself standing shyly, with my legs very close together. “Yes, I did. It said I had to wear this shirt, with nothing else on beneath. I had to take off my pants, and bra and panties, and then put my boots back on!”
“So you are not wearing any underwear?” he pressed, knowing that I was extremely embarrassed.
Slowly, I turned around, allowing the teenager to take in my full curvy figure. While I was facing away from him, I brought my fingers to the edge of the shirt at my sides. Inch by inch, I lifted the material until first my hips came into view, and then I lifted even higher. Well, Timmy could definitely see that I was bottomless. I kept my knees locked together modestly, so he wouldn’t be able to see my pussy lips from behind. I felt myself blushing, the color flushing in my cheeks and all the way up my bare back. Obviously, I didn’t have any bra straps either.
“Satisfied?” I asked with a huff as I continued to stand on display.
“For the moment,” Timmy chuckled.
At that remark, I firmly lowered the shirt back down so everything was covered. Turning to face the boy, I commented, “I really don’t think these boots go with this outfit…”
It was meant to be sarcastic. Some outfit… the single long shirt. Probably, Timmy thought the boots looked fine. White, and made of shiny leather, they accentuated my shapely legs very well. Suddenly he jumped to his feet.
“So then, we’re all set! It’s time for us to go…”
I gasped as Timmy took my hand, and then started pulling me after him. “Oh! You’re not really going to make me go outside like this?”
“Yeah, the evening is still early, and this is only the beginning of your birthday surprise!” he taunted, and squeezed my fingers.
“Um, well, where are we going?”
The two of us reached the door to my house, but the boy wasn’t ready to release his hold on me. Walking down the steps, I was pulled into the warm night air, although it was yet light outside. Once we started toward my car parked in the street, I saw Timmy take my keys out of his pocket. He must have swiped them while I was changing!
“You’ll find out soon enough, Jenna.”
None too pleased, I pursed my lips at him, and folded my arms tight across my chest. But as we drew closer to the vehicle I suddenly realized I would be making a trip, dressed in so little. My brown eyes went wide. I had already opened the lock, and Timmy slid in on the passenger side. Meanwhile, I slowly walked around to the driver’s side where I stood for a moment unsure about what lay ahead of me.
“I still have certain photographs of you, and some video, too,” the devious teenager said. His words were pleasant enough, but laced with the promise of further humiliation. “So, are you getting in?”
I really had no choice but to open the door and hop onto the soft seat cushion. Running my hands along the steering wheel, I bit my lip and reached over to close the door shut. Then I started the engine.
“You really need to get a better car” Timmy twisted on his side and mocked me.
“At least I have a car!” I laughed, but immediately regretted it. Trying not to upset him, I asked, “So what kind of car do you think I should drive?”
“I don’t know,” the boy pouted for a moment. “Maybe a convertible…”
“Oooh, that sounds nice,” I replied and tried to sound friendly.
Timmy crossed his arms and smirked. “Yeah, it would be perfect if I ever make you drive around town topless!”
“I wish you wouldn’t make me do these things,” I muttered as the car drove down the street. “You’re going to get me in trouble!”
I didn’t know where we were going, or what Timmy had planned. When I tried to get some information, he only poked fun at me, and mentioned the crazy things I had done so far. I tried to keep my eyes on the road, but it was hard to concentrate given the subject of the conversation. And here I was, a twenty-four-old young woman, being intimidated by a high school kid! I suppose it didn’t help that I was dressed only in boots and a shirt. Finally after we headed into a part of town I was not too familiar with, the boy turned to glance at me.
“There’s a carnival fair, I want us to check out, Jenna.”
With a free hand, I self-consciously gripped the hem of the shirt and said, “Are you serious? You want me to go out in public like this?”
“Why not?” Timmy grinned. “It could be pretty daring…”
I told him that I was not too sure about this, and even huffed and squirmed in the seat behind the wheel. But soon we arrived on the grounds of the fair, and I found an isolated place to park. Turning off the ignition, I waited a moment before I grabbed the keys. Timmy made me give them to him, since I didn’t have any pockets anyway. I guess it also made him feel even more in control. I sat quietly just to collect my thoughts. Until, the boy step outside and walked around the car to open my door.
Timmy tugged on the sleeve of my shirt, and I let him pull me out of the car. Reluctantly, I rose to my feet. For a second, we stood very close to each other. And then he reached around my body, to impatiently push the door shut.
“I’m going to have to be very careful,” I observed, smoothing down the shirt in front of my thighs.
“Oh, you’ll be fine,” he assured me, as we started to walk toward the lights and noises of the fair. “Stop complaining!”
I made a face at the boy, and continued to grouch. “Some way to show a girl a good time, huh!”
Unfortunately, my voice cracked just a little, and he could tell I was nervous. Maybe, as much as I hated to admit it, also excited. Timmy gave me a self-satisfied little smile. Our first stop would be at the booth to purchase some tickets.
As soon as I paid, with money Timmy must have taken from my purse back at my house, two other boys suddenly greeted us. Timmy’s friends! They circled around me, teasing and pinching at my shirt. They must have known I was nude underneath!
“You wouldn’t mind if we hang out tonight,” the one named Tom said.
“Yeah, the four of us will have a wonderful time!” Timmy answered, much to my dismay.
As the night progressed and darkness began creeping in, I tried to enjoy the games and rides and the atmosphere of carefree fun. There were a lot of other teenagers at the fair, and I kind of stood out. My curious shirt did nothing to hide the womanly curves of my body, winning stares from young boys (end even some girls) wherever we went. On the spinning rides, I had to be extra careful, and a few times, I’m sure I ended up flashing my crotch. Although I was absolutely mortified, and I even said that I was, part of me was feeling more exhilarated. The last ride of the night we tried was one of those giant swings that lifted in the air and spun around.
“OH MY GOSH!” I shouted out loud. “They can all see up this damn shirt!”
“Worth the price of admission, eh?” Timmy laughed back in the swing next to me.
When the ride picked up speed, I gripped the tightly wound metal cords to either side, holding on for dear life. Of course I was buckled in securely, but with both her hands unavailable, there was nothing to prevent the bottom of my shirt from being whipped up to my waist. I think the whole second half of the ride, I sat with my bare ass on the seat of the swing. On top of that, my legs were lifted and spread by the force of the revolutions… but the thrill of the wind rushing over my exposed pussy was unreal.
“That was AMAZING!” I confided to the boys. A little unsteady, I found myself hanging on to Timmy’s arm as we headed back to the parking lot.
I took note of a lot of leering faces and good-natured winks as we strolled through the crowd. By this time, my ponytail had come a little undone, and brunette strands were hanging loose. I think the boys noticed I was moving a lot easier in just a single item of clothing. Still, my legs trembled. Timmy opened the passenger side door of my car, and practically lowered my body to the seat.
“I think we should take off her boots,” Tom said.
“Do you think she’s wearing socks?” the other boy asked, his curiosity piqued.
In reply, I languidly stretched out one leg, allowing Timmy to pull down the zipper at the side. There was no need to point out that I really had no choice in the matter, because of the incriminating evidence in his possession. But without even protesting, I wondered if I was enjoying this on some level. It certainly was embarrassing to hear these teenagers talk about stripping me! Once the boot was removed, Timmy did the same with the boot on my other leg, though not without taking a moment to run his hands over my calf and the bottom of my bare foot. This made me giggle, but then I was ordered out of the car. They made me walk around the front to get behind the steering wheel, while the other boys piled into the back seat with my boots!
We had spent a couple of hours at the fair, and it was totally dark now as we started down the road, rows of street lamps illuminating our way. The radio had been turned on, blasting hard rock music. Among the four of us, I remained silent, wondering what would happen next. And then Timmy lowered the volume, turning to face me.
“Jenna, why don’t you take off the shirt…”
My eyes blinked, and I think my heart skipped a beat. There were butterflies fluttering in my tummy. “How… how am I going to do that?”
We drove for another mile down the quiet road. A car or two passed us quickly, approaching from the other lane, but it really seemed like we were the only ones out here. When we approached the next gas station, Timmy told me to pull in. I put the gear in park, but kept the motor idling.
“Now I think Tom can help you out of that shirt…” Timmy gave his friend sitting directly behind me the cue.
My hand still on the automatic gearshift, I held my breath. My toes curled, then my fingers slowly touched the edge of my new shirt. I sat forward, just as Tom reached over the headrest and started to peel the material up my body. A quick glance down, and my eyes were drawn to my bare flat tummy coming into view. Next thing I knew, my arms were being raised up as the opposite sides of the curled shirt were grasped and pulled higher. This caused my breasts to bounce up and down, uncovered. I tried to tell myself this wasn’t happening, but then my whole face was smothered in the fabric of my shirt. And then it was over my head and off completely. In the rearview mirror I stole a glance, only to see the boys playing with my one piece of clothing.
Timmy and Tom’s friend asked, “Is she naked?”
Discreetly, I folded my hands over my bush and stared straight ahead. But Timmy reached across with his one hand and touched my bare shoulder, poking my warm skin. My nipples hardened immediately.
“Totally naked,” Timmy turned around to inform his friends.
He then looked back at my body, where I had slung an arm over my tits, and told me to start driving! This did little to relax me, but now I let my knees separate a little so I could work the brake and gas pedal. Of course, I also had to put both my hands on the wheel, and now my nipples stood out very erect. Every time I used the turn signal, my boobs shook, and I knew Timmy was enjoying every moment of this.
“What… what do you mean?” I asked, surprised, when the teenager told me to head into a more populated part of town.
I was aware that my lower half was uncovered, revealing a trimmed strip of black pubic hair. Below peeked out the pink lips of my pussy. Somehow, I think they knew that I would not only be more embarrassed, but also aroused, if there was more of a chance of getting caught! So I turned down a side street, and then rounded a corner, easing the car into the main part of town.
We came to a red traffic light, and as I sat nervously at the intersection, I noticed young people walking along the sidewalk. Some stopped and stared, and I tried to hide my nudity by slinking down in the seat. This only resulted in me rubbing my butt down the upholstery, which felt pretty nice.
“Don’t worry, they’re probably checking out the car…” Timmy said sarcastically.
Even as he made the lighthearted remark, a large SUV came pulling up next to us. It was parked on the side that overlooked the driver’s window. The driver, a friendly looking fellow in a cowboy hat, rolled down his window and motioned for me to do the same. I refused, but of course Timmy had access to the power window buttons on his door panel as well. As the glass came slowly sliding down, I squealed and thought I would die of shame!
The other driver called out, “Nice curves!”
And then the light turned green, and with one hand on my pussy, my bare toes pressed down the gas pedal as we quickly accelerated. I continued to drive like that, using one-armed steering so I could hide my pubic mound. It’s a good thing I hadn’t shaved off all my hair! My face was already bright red.
“I suppose he was talking about the car!” I finally said in an annoyed voice. But somehow my body betrayed my words, suggesting that I enjoyed the attention.
“All right, I think you’ve made enough people happy this evening,” Timmy said and he allowed me to head off once more down a dark quiet street.
I maneuvered myself into a more comfortable position, but now lifted my arm to hold across my breasts. Wishing that my nipples weren’t so pointy, I turned to the teenager. “I sure hope you’re happy!”
“Almost…” he answered dryly, and we continued down another road.
Checking the street signs, I tried to concentrate on where I was going. Although, I really had no idea what was our destination. I mean, It was hard enough to focus sitting here totally naked, in a car with three other teenage boys. I know Timmy had almost seen everything, and the two in the back would keep leaning over to get a look at me. This made me a little flustered, as they made no attempt to touch me, but only stared. Stared at every inch of my bare skin! I started to spread my legs apart, and a couple of times reached down to stroke a finger across my pussy lips. The suspense was driving me crazy, as I bobbed my left knee up and down nervously, and wiggled my ass in the seat.
Finally I guess we arrived since Timmy asked me to pull the car up between the white lines of a parking stall, just in front of a sidewalk and a black iron-wrought fence. Following instructions, I turned off the engine and waited with my hands in my lap. It seemed like there was nobody else around. I heard the boys open the door (after Timmy took the keys) and piling out they shuffled around to the driver side.
“Time to get out,” Timmy smiled down at me.
I stared back up with my brown eyes wide. “No way! Are you serious, boys? I am totally nude…”
“It’s OK,” Tom told me. “No one is nearby. It will be safe.”
Pulling my brunette hair over my shoulder, I shyly poked my head out the car door, then bravely stretched a very bare leg forward. My toes hit the gravel on the ground. The teenagers just continued to watch me. I lowered my hand to cover my bush, and shifted the rest of my body… keeping thighs together, now cradling both boobs in one arm. It was very awkward as I stepped out into the open.
The night air was warm, but I still shivered just a little. Standing on the tips of my toes, not wanting the bottom of my bare feet to touch the ground, I looked around like a deer caught in the woods. I was absolutely naked!
“Come on, Jenna, let’s go…” Timmy said gruffly.
He reached out to grab my wrist, pulling her forward. His sudden movements caught me off balance and my other arm flailed out to the side. Now my breasts were uncovered and they jiggled wildly. I actually had to step quickly to keep up with the boy, and looking over my shoulder, I caught a glimpse of Tom and his friend checking out my ass. In this way, I was led off the parking lot, onto the grass.
“Where are we,” I asked a little breathless. “Is this… “
“The Park,” Timmy finished my question.
I yanked my hand free, letting go of Timmy so I could once more hide my tits and pussy. Spinning around, I cried, “But… but, there could still be people out here!”
Enjoying the ample view of her bare backside, the dominating teen answered, “Not too likely. This is the very edge of the park. The main entrance is on the other side of town. It will be quiet enough here to take on a little dare.”
“A little dare, huh? Wait…”
I imagined Timmy had locked the doors of my car, not to mention he was holding on to the keys. So I had no hope of returning there. As they started walking around the fence, I felt I simply had no choice but to come bouncing along after them. His friends seemed greatly amused by how I decided to hide my nudity, alternating which parts to cover. Now, jogging up to Timmy, I held my breasts with both hands. He paused, watching the way my hips flared out, seeing the dark strip of hair above her sex. I guess I was more embarrassed to reveal how hard my nipples were right now. He began to talk to me, but all I could think about was my pussy fully exposed.
“Are you listening to me, Jenna?” Timmy asked at last.
At the sound of his voice, I slowly lowered my hands across my stomach and over my bellybutton. My fingers came teasingly close to my pubic hair, and then clasped in front of my vulva.
“Jenna, I want you to do something for me. Further across this field, about fifty yards away, are the beginning of the picnic areas. I want you to run out there by yourself, and find some souvenir… anything like an empty beer bottle, or soda can. Something to prove you made it to the picnic tables, and bring it back with you.”
Standing there naked, I was quiet for a moment, considering the challenge. “You just want to watch my bare behind as I’m running!”
“That’s true,” Timmy admitted, and his friends laughed. “But there’s something else, Jenna. I’m going to be timing you. And if you don’t make it back to this spot with a treasure from the picnic grounds… I’m going to give you a spanking.”
In the dim light of the lamps posted back where we had parked, and under the glow of a bright moon, I’m sure they could see me blush from head to toe. I brought my hands to my mouth in shock and even looked away. When I lowered my arms to my sides, my breasts were fully displayed. Looking down, I think I actually watched my nipples extend and point skyward. They were long and hard, and I wanted to play with them!
Timmy held up his watch and said, “You had better get moving.”
Licking my lips, I nodded and started to turn away, no longer thinking about covering myself. I felt myself slipping into another world now, totally naked outside at night, in a public park. Arching my back, I ran my fingers sensuously through my hair, shaking it out. Moving forward, my ass slowly faded away from the boys. In another instant, I would be out of their line of vision, swallowed up by the dark.
A couple of minutes later, I did return and I was holding something in my hands. My legs felt weak, so I couldn’t make myself hurry any faster. My heart was pounding in my chest as my figure moved closer and closer to the boys, breasts jiggling with each step.
“What on earth is that?” Timmy pointed, eyeing what appeared to be a long wooden stick attached to a cylinder shaped object.
I playfully swished it back and forth and against my palm, then presented it to the teenager. “I don’t know. Looks like a burnt-out firecracker. But I found it on the ground near a picnic table.”
“Nicely done,” he said as he took the stick from my hands, and just as easily tossed it away. “But not done fast enough…”
“What… what do you mean?” I asked, going all shy again, clasping my now empty hands over my pussy. I could hear his friends snickering.
Walking around me, Timmy placed a hand on my smooth butt cheek, and leaned in to whisper in my ear. “You were gone for two minutes and thirty-four seconds.”
“You mean you were actually keeping time?” I rubbed a bare foot behind my leg nervously.
The boy moved in behind me, close enough to smell my perfume, then reached around my body to take my wrists and lift them to my head. “Two and half minutes seemed like a fair amount of time to fetch your stick. But I’m afraid you were four seconds late.”
“So what… happens now?” I asked in a soft voice, ever so slightly arching my back.
Timmy told me to spread my legs apart, and he made me plant my feet on the grass, at shoulder-width distance. I kept my fingers interlocked atop my head. Then he took a moment to devilishly let his fingers trace down my sides, feeling the soft warmth of my skin. I listened to the sounds all around me, but it seemed quiet as he took a step back. I was so anxious, and I think I was even getting wet down there!
SMACK!
“Oooh!” I squealed as Timmy suddenly brought his open palm across her butt.
He slapped my ass again, not too hard, but just that right combination of force that induced pleasure and a sweet sting of pain. Alternating cheeks, the teenager continued to spank me in front of his friends, as I stood totally nude in an open field of the park. Each time his hand made contact, I bounced a little on my toes, shaking up and down. Against my will, I let out all kinds of feminine sounds, and it probably sounded like I was enjoying it, even though I was greatly embarrassed. There was a pause just before the final slap came. I peeked down and thought I could see my labia hanging between my legs. A tempting sight, I hoped Timmy wouldn’t reach out to fondle my pussy. But instead, he firmly landed the last of my birthday spanking.
“There you go, Jenna, a nice healthy shade of pink!”
At that point, I turned around, showing the boys more pink than I wanted, while rubbing my tender behind. My mouth’s lower lip stuck out in a pout, and I slowly lowered my eyes, averting their collective gaze. But then I looked up again, inspired by a sudden idea, and wearing a naughty little grin.
“Hey, boys… why don’t you try to catch me if you can!” I deliberately taunted, spun on my heel, and dashed off into the park.
My heart started beating faster as behind me I heard Timmy reply, “Where do you think you are going? You’re STARK NAKED!”
I felt like a nymph as I jogged forward, my feet sweeping through the grass. My boobs bounced around wildly, and the air felt so good on my skin! It was my plan, of course, to have them chase me. I figured I would try to exhaust them, maybe even trick them into thinking I was playing along with them. Then, at the right moment, I would take my keys and run back to my car. I would put the shirt back on and drive off, leaving the boys without a ride home!
But the more the blades of grass tickled my bare feet, reminding me of my total nudity, the more I was getting turned on. Running through the park without any clothes, I was like an animal, a graceful antelope being tracked by three hunters. The more I thought about it, I realized this idea of me being the prize in some kind of game was pretty hot. I was feeling really sexy as I pushed deeper into the park.
As I slowed my pace, to look around, I saw that Timmy and his friends had yet to catch up with me. My confidence grew, and I let a hand run between my breasts and down my bare stomach. In the embrace of the night air, my whole body felt alive. I pinched and tweaked my nipples, stretching them out so they were fully extended. Even my clitoris was swollen and hard. Seductively, I put an index finger in my mouth and drew it out slowly. Wet with my saliva, I slipped it into my pussy…
And then I had a chilling thought. Timmy had my keys. I wasn’t sure if he knew how to drive, but what if… I mean, he could… The teens might just go back and drive off, leaving me out here totally naked! Then I thought I heard voices, but not those of the boys. It was a man, and a woman, a couple out for a late night stroll. And here I was, on the verge of bringing myself to orgasm. I squeezed my breasts in frustration and danced on my toes.
The voices became louder, more distinct. A greeting… two more people were out there, and said hello to the first couple! This was no good! I was naked and horny, and nowhere near any clothes. Well, I decided I had to make a run for it, at the risk of approaching walkers seeing my bare ass. As I headed off back in the direction I had come from, I lowered my hand to discreetly hide my frontal nudity. Unfortunately, all that made me want to do was rub my crotch some more, so I only pumped my arms at my side. I had no choice but to run back to the boys, with everything hanging out. I just hoped I didn’t get lost!
Retracing my steps, I picked my way across the field, mostly in the dark or by the dim light of the stars and moon above. Occasionally I turned around or looked over my shoulder, thinking someone might be following. I twisted my hair apprehensively. But more worrisome was the fact that there was no sign of Timmy and his friends. Shouldn’t they have jumped at the chance to chase a nude young woman, and given pursuit? I never thought I would look forward to seeing those teens.
Soon I recognized the spot where Timmy had spanked me, causing me to blush. In one direction were the picnic grounds, which meant the fence and the parking spaces had to be nearby. Then I remembered the large lampposts, and I started heading for the brighter edge of the field. Of course, these lights would only serve to greater illuminate my unclothed figure. Still, it was possible that I had lost the boys, and maybe I would reach my car undetected. Maybe I would be able to ditch them here after all!
But my hopes were dashed, when I cautiously peered around the iron fence and saw Timmy and the two teenagers hanging out by my car. Tom was even sitting on the trunk, smoking a cigarette! I looked down at my toes in the grass and took a deep breath. My humiliation would continue.
“Wow, just look at those high beams!” Tom laughed between puffs of smoke.
With that, I brought my hands up, feeling the erect nipples tickle my palms. But I continued to walk toward them, my feet stepping on to the pavement.
“Now what was that stunt about, Jenna… what were you trying to do?” Timmy leaned against the driver side door and swung my key chain in his hand. “And just for that, you must lower you arms out of the way.”
I was standing maybe three feet in front of the teenagers, and had even shifted my hands so that I could cover my boobs and pussy. “Please don’t…”
“Put your hands at your sides,” Timmy said, displeased with my actions.
“I’m sorry,” I apologized as I let my fingers brush against my hips. I really did feel foolish about running away from them.
Now the boys looked at my entire body, well-lit under the street light. Nothing was hidden. Taking great interest in the lingering signs of my arousal, Timmy asked, “Did you run off so you could find a place to masturbate?”
“No!” I cried, but I was afraid I didn’t look very convincing. I even stood up on my toes a little, which had the effect of trusting my breasts and pubic mound forward.
Tom looked at his friends, then turned back to me and said, “Tell the truth, Jenna… did you cum?”
“N-no… not yet,” I answered honestly. Although I wished I hadn’t added that last part.
“But you did touch yourself, didn’t you?” Timmy the bastard kept up the third degree.
Now I was really embarrassed. I couldn’t believe he was asking me this in front of his friends! But I was afraid they might ask me to do something more embarrassing if I didn’t cooperate. Part of me wanted to do what I was afraid they might ask, if that makes any sense. I closed my eyes and simply nodded my head.
Unsatisfied with my silent reply, Timmy asked me what parts of my body I touched.
“I…I… oh, this is so embarrassing! I touched my pussy, Ok!” And I blushed with the forced confession.
For a while, the three boys just looked at me standing there completely naked. I wondered if there was a chance of being caught, of any cars driving past this back road. The thought certainly excited me and kept my nipples hard and aching. They asked me to turn around so they could look at my butt. I mean they had pretty much seen everything at this point, especially during Timmy’s spanking. But I guess the lighting was better out here, and the teenagers could appreciate the full curves of my ass. I waited for what seemed an eternity as their eyes devoured my bare backside, the arousal building again between my legs
“All right, Jenna, get in the car,” Timmy instructed me at last.
I turned around and saw that he had already opened the door. The blacktop of the pavement was still warm under my bare feet as I walked past him, my breasts bouncing up and down while the other two teens looked me over from head to toe. Then, before I slid in behind the wheel, Timmy gave me a swat on my naked rear! I shot him a glare, and then sat down, waiting for the boys to enter through the passenger side.
When Timmy was in the seat next to me, he turned on his side and said, “Now I’m going to make you drive back home while you’re all nude and horny!”
I groaned as I started the ignition. Still, I was grateful to be leaving as I kind of slid down a little behind the wheel. The interior upholstery was not unpleasant against my naked skin. Both my hands were fixed on steering the car, nervous as I was, and my legs were apart with my bare foot depressing the acceleration pedal. I was afraid with my pussy lips spread, my clit would be sticking out. The boys seemed amused by my humiliating condition, and continued to tease me.
I didn’t talk to them, but every now and then glared in the rearview mirror. But they kept talking about my nudity, and my perky titties responded with fully erect nipples. We continued to race down the streets, and I was getting more worried about oncoming traffic seeing my bare chest. This time, I was careful to stay in the left lane when we stopped at traffic lights, so at least other cars wouldn’t pull up directly beside me. Pretty soon, we turned off the main road, heading down a few blocks until I stopped in front of my house.
Timmy and his friends couldn’t wait to jump out of the car. I hesitated, noting that we were in a more residential neighborhood.
“One more thing,” Tom said as he held out my birthday present shirt. I stepped out of the car, locking the door, thinking I could finally cover up. But the teenager snatched the piece of clothing away and laughed, “You are going to walk up to your house stark naked. I’ll leave the shirt in the mailbox. You may not get dressed until tomorrow morning, when you come outside to retrieve the newspaper!”
The other boys cheered at this final challenge. I just knew they would find a way to be out here tomorrow morning, to make sure I followed their instructions. For now, however, all I wanted was to get back inside.
So what was I waiting for? I had my keys… I could finally be rid of these tormentors. There was no point even trying to cover myself, so I swiftly turned around and jogged barefoot up to my front door. My butt wiggled like crazy as I fiddled with the lock and disappeared inside. Home at last!
I sighed in relief, and then started down the hallway. Stopping by the kitchen, I tossed my keys onto the counter. And then I proceeded to march straight toward the bathroom where I prepared to run a nice warm bath.
Well, the water felt so soothing and incredible, it seemed all my troubles were washed away. The humiliation of the evening faded and left me only with sweet thoughts of arousal. I began playing with myself, just for a second, before I caught something out of the corner of my eye, on the ledge of the tub… a lady’s razor and shaving cream.
Feeling deliciously naughty, I decided to take it all off. Scraping away the last bit of pubic hair and foamy lather, I delighted in the warm water seeping into every crease, every fold of my pink pussy. So smooth, it glistened. And that was when I proceeded to bring myself to a massive orgasm! I had my ankles resting on the sides of the tub, running a hand up my stomach, squeezing my breasts. I squished one of my boobs up so I could lick the nipple. It wasn’t very long, with my other hand rubbing my crotch faster and faster, until my girl cum mixed with the bathwater.
After I relaxed some more, I rinsed off and stepped out onto the floor mat in my bathroom. I chose a nearby blue towel to dry my body with, and then wrapped the material snugly, tucking in the edge between my breasts. It just reached down to my thighs. Then I stood in front of the mirror so I could comb out my hair, slicking back the wet strands.
Now I had the whole house to myself. I could enjoy the rest of the evening with a good book, before going to bed. I made my way down the hallway, in the direction of the living room. When I reached the point where the room began to open up before me, I paused to search for the light switch on the wall, and flicked it on.
“SURPRISE!”
I nearly jumped out of my skin when the room was lit and I saw nearly a dozen people standing in front of me! My friends, Jean, Andrea, Sarah, and Sharon were there. But so were some people I didn’t recognize… oh no, and Timmy and his friends were here as well! They must have set the whole thing up!
“Happy Birthday, Jenna!” Jean laughed, the short Asian girl clapping her hands.
I was vaguely aware of Tom sneaking behind me, effectively cutting off my retreat back down the hallway. Also, I noticed Timmy slinking up to my side. But honestly, I was still too stunned to react in time…
In the next instant, that horrible teenager grabbed my towel and whipped it right off! I was left standing completely naked in front of everyone!
“Oh my goodness,” I cried and covered my tits with my hands.
But already Andrea had taken out her camera and snapped a few photos. Pointing at my crotch, she teased, “Look at that… Jenna’s as bald as the day she was born!”
Well, everybody got a good laugh out of that, at the expense of me and my hairless pussy. The boys gave me a quick paddling on the butt, which sent me skipping forward into the living room. My friends made me spend the rest of the night in my birthday suit, and there was plenty of pinching and more teasing to go around. At least the celebratory drinks helped me loosen up. Unfortunately to the point that I’m afraid that I passed out on the couch with my legs spread wide open…
I woke up the next morning, a bit dizzy, and shocked at first to find myself totally nude. And then I remembered, I had one more task to complete. Twisting around reluctantly, I looked outside the window just in time to see the mailman approaching up the side of the street. I guess it was time to fetch the paper!
THE END
by Helmhood
(Originally published May 19, 2006)
“I can’t believe you bought me something for my birthday,” I exclaimed, perhaps a bit too excitedly. Although I had to admit, I was really surprised.
Timmy stared at me as I held the white cardboard box like it was the most precious thing in the world. Finally, I realized I must seem impolite, so I opened up the box, pulling out its contents. The light cardboard fell to the floor. A little note tumbled out as well, which the boy quickly retrieved.
“Oh, it’s a shirt,” I remarked. “These are interesting colors, I suppose.”
“Why don’t you go into the bathroom and try it on,” Timmy suggested. “And here, make sure you read the card before you come back out.”
Suspecting he might be up to something, I hesitated. But then, holding the fabric up against my chest, I said, “All right. Thanks, Timmy…”
I took the card from him with my free hand, and then turned to head into the little room just off the hallway. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the teenager had turned the other way and went to find himself a seat in my living room.
After a few moments passed, I nervously opened the door. Walking down the hall I came to stand before the couch where Timmy was sitting. The shirt, which was his birthday present to me, was a snug fit, but not too tight. It had short sleeves, and came down to the middle of her thighs. The color pattern was done in swirls of Caribbean hues like peach, turquoise, and white foam. I actually thought it looked kind of nice.
“Did you read the card?” he asked, casually resting the ankle of one foot on his other knee.
I found myself standing shyly, with my legs very close together. “Yes, I did. It said I had to wear this shirt, with nothing else on beneath. I had to take off my pants, and bra and panties, and then put my boots back on!”
“So you are not wearing any underwear?” he pressed, knowing that I was extremely embarrassed.
Slowly, I turned around, allowing the teenager to take in my full curvy figure. While I was facing away from him, I brought my fingers to the edge of the shirt at my sides. Inch by inch, I lifted the material until first my hips came into view, and then I lifted even higher. Well, Timmy could definitely see that I was bottomless. I kept my knees locked together modestly, so he wouldn’t be able to see my pussy lips from behind. I felt myself blushing, the color flushing in my cheeks and all the way up my bare back. Obviously, I didn’t have any bra straps either.
“Satisfied?” I asked with a huff as I continued to stand on display.
“For the moment,” Timmy chuckled.
At that remark, I firmly lowered the shirt back down so everything was covered. Turning to face the boy, I commented, “I really don’t think these boots go with this outfit…”
It was meant to be sarcastic. Some outfit… the single long shirt. Probably, Timmy thought the boots looked fine. White, and made of shiny leather, they accentuated my shapely legs very well. Suddenly he jumped to his feet.
“So then, we’re all set! It’s time for us to go…”
I gasped as Timmy took my hand, and then started pulling me after him. “Oh! You’re not really going to make me go outside like this?”
“Yeah, the evening is still early, and this is only the beginning of your birthday surprise!” he taunted, and squeezed my fingers.
“Um, well, where are we going?”
The two of us reached the door to my house, but the boy wasn’t ready to release his hold on me. Walking down the steps, I was pulled into the warm night air, although it was yet light outside. Once we started toward my car parked in the street, I saw Timmy take my keys out of his pocket. He must have swiped them while I was changing!
“You’ll find out soon enough, Jenna.”
None too pleased, I pursed my lips at him, and folded my arms tight across my chest. But as we drew closer to the vehicle I suddenly realized I would be making a trip, dressed in so little. My brown eyes went wide. I had already opened the lock, and Timmy slid in on the passenger side. Meanwhile, I slowly walked around to the driver’s side where I stood for a moment unsure about what lay ahead of me.
“I still have certain photographs of you, and some video, too,” the devious teenager said. His words were pleasant enough, but laced with the promise of further humiliation. “So, are you getting in?”
I really had no choice but to open the door and hop onto the soft seat cushion. Running my hands along the steering wheel, I bit my lip and reached over to close the door shut. Then I started the engine.
“You really need to get a better car” Timmy twisted on his side and mocked me.
“At least I have a car!” I laughed, but immediately regretted it. Trying not to upset him, I asked, “So what kind of car do you think I should drive?”
“I don’t know,” the boy pouted for a moment. “Maybe a convertible…”
“Oooh, that sounds nice,” I replied and tried to sound friendly.
Timmy crossed his arms and smirked. “Yeah, it would be perfect if I ever make you drive around town topless!”
“I wish you wouldn’t make me do these things,” I muttered as the car drove down the street. “You’re going to get me in trouble!”
I didn’t know where we were going, or what Timmy had planned. When I tried to get some information, he only poked fun at me, and mentioned the crazy things I had done so far. I tried to keep my eyes on the road, but it was hard to concentrate given the subject of the conversation. And here I was, a twenty-four-old young woman, being intimidated by a high school kid! I suppose it didn’t help that I was dressed only in boots and a shirt. Finally after we headed into a part of town I was not too familiar with, the boy turned to glance at me.
“There’s a carnival fair, I want us to check out, Jenna.”
With a free hand, I self-consciously gripped the hem of the shirt and said, “Are you serious? You want me to go out in public like this?”
“Why not?” Timmy grinned. “It could be pretty daring…”
I told him that I was not too sure about this, and even huffed and squirmed in the seat behind the wheel. But soon we arrived on the grounds of the fair, and I found an isolated place to park. Turning off the ignition, I waited a moment before I grabbed the keys. Timmy made me give them to him, since I didn’t have any pockets anyway. I guess it also made him feel even more in control. I sat quietly just to collect my thoughts. Until, the boy step outside and walked around the car to open my door.
Timmy tugged on the sleeve of my shirt, and I let him pull me out of the car. Reluctantly, I rose to my feet. For a second, we stood very close to each other. And then he reached around my body, to impatiently push the door shut.
“I’m going to have to be very careful,” I observed, smoothing down the shirt in front of my thighs.
“Oh, you’ll be fine,” he assured me, as we started to walk toward the lights and noises of the fair. “Stop complaining!”
I made a face at the boy, and continued to grouch. “Some way to show a girl a good time, huh!”
Unfortunately, my voice cracked just a little, and he could tell I was nervous. Maybe, as much as I hated to admit it, also excited. Timmy gave me a self-satisfied little smile. Our first stop would be at the booth to purchase some tickets.
As soon as I paid, with money Timmy must have taken from my purse back at my house, two other boys suddenly greeted us. Timmy’s friends! They circled around me, teasing and pinching at my shirt. They must have known I was nude underneath!
“You wouldn’t mind if we hang out tonight,” the one named Tom said.
“Yeah, the four of us will have a wonderful time!” Timmy answered, much to my dismay.
As the night progressed and darkness began creeping in, I tried to enjoy the games and rides and the atmosphere of carefree fun. There were a lot of other teenagers at the fair, and I kind of stood out. My curious shirt did nothing to hide the womanly curves of my body, winning stares from young boys (end even some girls) wherever we went. On the spinning rides, I had to be extra careful, and a few times, I’m sure I ended up flashing my crotch. Although I was absolutely mortified, and I even said that I was, part of me was feeling more exhilarated. The last ride of the night we tried was one of those giant swings that lifted in the air and spun around.
“OH MY GOSH!” I shouted out loud. “They can all see up this damn shirt!”
“Worth the price of admission, eh?” Timmy laughed back in the swing next to me.
When the ride picked up speed, I gripped the tightly wound metal cords to either side, holding on for dear life. Of course I was buckled in securely, but with both her hands unavailable, there was nothing to prevent the bottom of my shirt from being whipped up to my waist. I think the whole second half of the ride, I sat with my bare ass on the seat of the swing. On top of that, my legs were lifted and spread by the force of the revolutions… but the thrill of the wind rushing over my exposed pussy was unreal.
“That was AMAZING!” I confided to the boys. A little unsteady, I found myself hanging on to Timmy’s arm as we headed back to the parking lot.
I took note of a lot of leering faces and good-natured winks as we strolled through the crowd. By this time, my ponytail had come a little undone, and brunette strands were hanging loose. I think the boys noticed I was moving a lot easier in just a single item of clothing. Still, my legs trembled. Timmy opened the passenger side door of my car, and practically lowered my body to the seat.
“I think we should take off her boots,” Tom said.
“Do you think she’s wearing socks?” the other boy asked, his curiosity piqued.
In reply, I languidly stretched out one leg, allowing Timmy to pull down the zipper at the side. There was no need to point out that I really had no choice in the matter, because of the incriminating evidence in his possession. But without even protesting, I wondered if I was enjoying this on some level. It certainly was embarrassing to hear these teenagers talk about stripping me! Once the boot was removed, Timmy did the same with the boot on my other leg, though not without taking a moment to run his hands over my calf and the bottom of my bare foot. This made me giggle, but then I was ordered out of the car. They made me walk around the front to get behind the steering wheel, while the other boys piled into the back seat with my boots!
We had spent a couple of hours at the fair, and it was totally dark now as we started down the road, rows of street lamps illuminating our way. The radio had been turned on, blasting hard rock music. Among the four of us, I remained silent, wondering what would happen next. And then Timmy lowered the volume, turning to face me.
“Jenna, why don’t you take off the shirt…”
My eyes blinked, and I think my heart skipped a beat. There were butterflies fluttering in my tummy. “How… how am I going to do that?”
We drove for another mile down the quiet road. A car or two passed us quickly, approaching from the other lane, but it really seemed like we were the only ones out here. When we approached the next gas station, Timmy told me to pull in. I put the gear in park, but kept the motor idling.
“Now I think Tom can help you out of that shirt…” Timmy gave his friend sitting directly behind me the cue.
My hand still on the automatic gearshift, I held my breath. My toes curled, then my fingers slowly touched the edge of my new shirt. I sat forward, just as Tom reached over the headrest and started to peel the material up my body. A quick glance down, and my eyes were drawn to my bare flat tummy coming into view. Next thing I knew, my arms were being raised up as the opposite sides of the curled shirt were grasped and pulled higher. This caused my breasts to bounce up and down, uncovered. I tried to tell myself this wasn’t happening, but then my whole face was smothered in the fabric of my shirt. And then it was over my head and off completely. In the rearview mirror I stole a glance, only to see the boys playing with my one piece of clothing.
Timmy and Tom’s friend asked, “Is she naked?”
Discreetly, I folded my hands over my bush and stared straight ahead. But Timmy reached across with his one hand and touched my bare shoulder, poking my warm skin. My nipples hardened immediately.
“Totally naked,” Timmy turned around to inform his friends.
He then looked back at my body, where I had slung an arm over my tits, and told me to start driving! This did little to relax me, but now I let my knees separate a little so I could work the brake and gas pedal. Of course, I also had to put both my hands on the wheel, and now my nipples stood out very erect. Every time I used the turn signal, my boobs shook, and I knew Timmy was enjoying every moment of this.
“What… what do you mean?” I asked, surprised, when the teenager told me to head into a more populated part of town.
I was aware that my lower half was uncovered, revealing a trimmed strip of black pubic hair. Below peeked out the pink lips of my pussy. Somehow, I think they knew that I would not only be more embarrassed, but also aroused, if there was more of a chance of getting caught! So I turned down a side street, and then rounded a corner, easing the car into the main part of town.
We came to a red traffic light, and as I sat nervously at the intersection, I noticed young people walking along the sidewalk. Some stopped and stared, and I tried to hide my nudity by slinking down in the seat. This only resulted in me rubbing my butt down the upholstery, which felt pretty nice.
“Don’t worry, they’re probably checking out the car…” Timmy said sarcastically.
Even as he made the lighthearted remark, a large SUV came pulling up next to us. It was parked on the side that overlooked the driver’s window. The driver, a friendly looking fellow in a cowboy hat, rolled down his window and motioned for me to do the same. I refused, but of course Timmy had access to the power window buttons on his door panel as well. As the glass came slowly sliding down, I squealed and thought I would die of shame!
The other driver called out, “Nice curves!”
And then the light turned green, and with one hand on my pussy, my bare toes pressed down the gas pedal as we quickly accelerated. I continued to drive like that, using one-armed steering so I could hide my pubic mound. It’s a good thing I hadn’t shaved off all my hair! My face was already bright red.
“I suppose he was talking about the car!” I finally said in an annoyed voice. But somehow my body betrayed my words, suggesting that I enjoyed the attention.
“All right, I think you’ve made enough people happy this evening,” Timmy said and he allowed me to head off once more down a dark quiet street.
I maneuvered myself into a more comfortable position, but now lifted my arm to hold across my breasts. Wishing that my nipples weren’t so pointy, I turned to the teenager. “I sure hope you’re happy!”
“Almost…” he answered dryly, and we continued down another road.
Checking the street signs, I tried to concentrate on where I was going. Although, I really had no idea what was our destination. I mean, It was hard enough to focus sitting here totally naked, in a car with three other teenage boys. I know Timmy had almost seen everything, and the two in the back would keep leaning over to get a look at me. This made me a little flustered, as they made no attempt to touch me, but only stared. Stared at every inch of my bare skin! I started to spread my legs apart, and a couple of times reached down to stroke a finger across my pussy lips. The suspense was driving me crazy, as I bobbed my left knee up and down nervously, and wiggled my ass in the seat.
Finally I guess we arrived since Timmy asked me to pull the car up between the white lines of a parking stall, just in front of a sidewalk and a black iron-wrought fence. Following instructions, I turned off the engine and waited with my hands in my lap. It seemed like there was nobody else around. I heard the boys open the door (after Timmy took the keys) and piling out they shuffled around to the driver side.
“Time to get out,” Timmy smiled down at me.
I stared back up with my brown eyes wide. “No way! Are you serious, boys? I am totally nude…”
“It’s OK,” Tom told me. “No one is nearby. It will be safe.”
Pulling my brunette hair over my shoulder, I shyly poked my head out the car door, then bravely stretched a very bare leg forward. My toes hit the gravel on the ground. The teenagers just continued to watch me. I lowered my hand to cover my bush, and shifted the rest of my body… keeping thighs together, now cradling both boobs in one arm. It was very awkward as I stepped out into the open.
The night air was warm, but I still shivered just a little. Standing on the tips of my toes, not wanting the bottom of my bare feet to touch the ground, I looked around like a deer caught in the woods. I was absolutely naked!
“Come on, Jenna, let’s go…” Timmy said gruffly.
He reached out to grab my wrist, pulling her forward. His sudden movements caught me off balance and my other arm flailed out to the side. Now my breasts were uncovered and they jiggled wildly. I actually had to step quickly to keep up with the boy, and looking over my shoulder, I caught a glimpse of Tom and his friend checking out my ass. In this way, I was led off the parking lot, onto the grass.
“Where are we,” I asked a little breathless. “Is this… “
“The Park,” Timmy finished my question.
I yanked my hand free, letting go of Timmy so I could once more hide my tits and pussy. Spinning around, I cried, “But… but, there could still be people out here!”
Enjoying the ample view of her bare backside, the dominating teen answered, “Not too likely. This is the very edge of the park. The main entrance is on the other side of town. It will be quiet enough here to take on a little dare.”
“A little dare, huh? Wait…”
I imagined Timmy had locked the doors of my car, not to mention he was holding on to the keys. So I had no hope of returning there. As they started walking around the fence, I felt I simply had no choice but to come bouncing along after them. His friends seemed greatly amused by how I decided to hide my nudity, alternating which parts to cover. Now, jogging up to Timmy, I held my breasts with both hands. He paused, watching the way my hips flared out, seeing the dark strip of hair above her sex. I guess I was more embarrassed to reveal how hard my nipples were right now. He began to talk to me, but all I could think about was my pussy fully exposed.
“Are you listening to me, Jenna?” Timmy asked at last.
At the sound of his voice, I slowly lowered my hands across my stomach and over my bellybutton. My fingers came teasingly close to my pubic hair, and then clasped in front of my vulva.
“Jenna, I want you to do something for me. Further across this field, about fifty yards away, are the beginning of the picnic areas. I want you to run out there by yourself, and find some souvenir… anything like an empty beer bottle, or soda can. Something to prove you made it to the picnic tables, and bring it back with you.”
Standing there naked, I was quiet for a moment, considering the challenge. “You just want to watch my bare behind as I’m running!”
“That’s true,” Timmy admitted, and his friends laughed. “But there’s something else, Jenna. I’m going to be timing you. And if you don’t make it back to this spot with a treasure from the picnic grounds… I’m going to give you a spanking.”
In the dim light of the lamps posted back where we had parked, and under the glow of a bright moon, I’m sure they could see me blush from head to toe. I brought my hands to my mouth in shock and even looked away. When I lowered my arms to my sides, my breasts were fully displayed. Looking down, I think I actually watched my nipples extend and point skyward. They were long and hard, and I wanted to play with them!
Timmy held up his watch and said, “You had better get moving.”
Licking my lips, I nodded and started to turn away, no longer thinking about covering myself. I felt myself slipping into another world now, totally naked outside at night, in a public park. Arching my back, I ran my fingers sensuously through my hair, shaking it out. Moving forward, my ass slowly faded away from the boys. In another instant, I would be out of their line of vision, swallowed up by the dark.
A couple of minutes later, I did return and I was holding something in my hands. My legs felt weak, so I couldn’t make myself hurry any faster. My heart was pounding in my chest as my figure moved closer and closer to the boys, breasts jiggling with each step.
“What on earth is that?” Timmy pointed, eyeing what appeared to be a long wooden stick attached to a cylinder shaped object.
I playfully swished it back and forth and against my palm, then presented it to the teenager. “I don’t know. Looks like a burnt-out firecracker. But I found it on the ground near a picnic table.”
“Nicely done,” he said as he took the stick from my hands, and just as easily tossed it away. “But not done fast enough…”
“What… what do you mean?” I asked, going all shy again, clasping my now empty hands over my pussy. I could hear his friends snickering.
Walking around me, Timmy placed a hand on my smooth butt cheek, and leaned in to whisper in my ear. “You were gone for two minutes and thirty-four seconds.”
“You mean you were actually keeping time?” I rubbed a bare foot behind my leg nervously.
The boy moved in behind me, close enough to smell my perfume, then reached around my body to take my wrists and lift them to my head. “Two and half minutes seemed like a fair amount of time to fetch your stick. But I’m afraid you were four seconds late.”
“So what… happens now?” I asked in a soft voice, ever so slightly arching my back.
Timmy told me to spread my legs apart, and he made me plant my feet on the grass, at shoulder-width distance. I kept my fingers interlocked atop my head. Then he took a moment to devilishly let his fingers trace down my sides, feeling the soft warmth of my skin. I listened to the sounds all around me, but it seemed quiet as he took a step back. I was so anxious, and I think I was even getting wet down there!
SMACK!
“Oooh!” I squealed as Timmy suddenly brought his open palm across her butt.
He slapped my ass again, not too hard, but just that right combination of force that induced pleasure and a sweet sting of pain. Alternating cheeks, the teenager continued to spank me in front of his friends, as I stood totally nude in an open field of the park. Each time his hand made contact, I bounced a little on my toes, shaking up and down. Against my will, I let out all kinds of feminine sounds, and it probably sounded like I was enjoying it, even though I was greatly embarrassed. There was a pause just before the final slap came. I peeked down and thought I could see my labia hanging between my legs. A tempting sight, I hoped Timmy wouldn’t reach out to fondle my pussy. But instead, he firmly landed the last of my birthday spanking.
“There you go, Jenna, a nice healthy shade of pink!”
At that point, I turned around, showing the boys more pink than I wanted, while rubbing my tender behind. My mouth’s lower lip stuck out in a pout, and I slowly lowered my eyes, averting their collective gaze. But then I looked up again, inspired by a sudden idea, and wearing a naughty little grin.
“Hey, boys… why don’t you try to catch me if you can!” I deliberately taunted, spun on my heel, and dashed off into the park.
My heart started beating faster as behind me I heard Timmy reply, “Where do you think you are going? You’re STARK NAKED!”
I felt like a nymph as I jogged forward, my feet sweeping through the grass. My boobs bounced around wildly, and the air felt so good on my skin! It was my plan, of course, to have them chase me. I figured I would try to exhaust them, maybe even trick them into thinking I was playing along with them. Then, at the right moment, I would take my keys and run back to my car. I would put the shirt back on and drive off, leaving the boys without a ride home!
But the more the blades of grass tickled my bare feet, reminding me of my total nudity, the more I was getting turned on. Running through the park without any clothes, I was like an animal, a graceful antelope being tracked by three hunters. The more I thought about it, I realized this idea of me being the prize in some kind of game was pretty hot. I was feeling really sexy as I pushed deeper into the park.
As I slowed my pace, to look around, I saw that Timmy and his friends had yet to catch up with me. My confidence grew, and I let a hand run between my breasts and down my bare stomach. In the embrace of the night air, my whole body felt alive. I pinched and tweaked my nipples, stretching them out so they were fully extended. Even my clitoris was swollen and hard. Seductively, I put an index finger in my mouth and drew it out slowly. Wet with my saliva, I slipped it into my pussy…
And then I had a chilling thought. Timmy had my keys. I wasn’t sure if he knew how to drive, but what if… I mean, he could… The teens might just go back and drive off, leaving me out here totally naked! Then I thought I heard voices, but not those of the boys. It was a man, and a woman, a couple out for a late night stroll. And here I was, on the verge of bringing myself to orgasm. I squeezed my breasts in frustration and danced on my toes.
The voices became louder, more distinct. A greeting… two more people were out there, and said hello to the first couple! This was no good! I was naked and horny, and nowhere near any clothes. Well, I decided I had to make a run for it, at the risk of approaching walkers seeing my bare ass. As I headed off back in the direction I had come from, I lowered my hand to discreetly hide my frontal nudity. Unfortunately, all that made me want to do was rub my crotch some more, so I only pumped my arms at my side. I had no choice but to run back to the boys, with everything hanging out. I just hoped I didn’t get lost!
Retracing my steps, I picked my way across the field, mostly in the dark or by the dim light of the stars and moon above. Occasionally I turned around or looked over my shoulder, thinking someone might be following. I twisted my hair apprehensively. But more worrisome was the fact that there was no sign of Timmy and his friends. Shouldn’t they have jumped at the chance to chase a nude young woman, and given pursuit? I never thought I would look forward to seeing those teens.
Soon I recognized the spot where Timmy had spanked me, causing me to blush. In one direction were the picnic grounds, which meant the fence and the parking spaces had to be nearby. Then I remembered the large lampposts, and I started heading for the brighter edge of the field. Of course, these lights would only serve to greater illuminate my unclothed figure. Still, it was possible that I had lost the boys, and maybe I would reach my car undetected. Maybe I would be able to ditch them here after all!
But my hopes were dashed, when I cautiously peered around the iron fence and saw Timmy and the two teenagers hanging out by my car. Tom was even sitting on the trunk, smoking a cigarette! I looked down at my toes in the grass and took a deep breath. My humiliation would continue.
“Wow, just look at those high beams!” Tom laughed between puffs of smoke.
With that, I brought my hands up, feeling the erect nipples tickle my palms. But I continued to walk toward them, my feet stepping on to the pavement.
“Now what was that stunt about, Jenna… what were you trying to do?” Timmy leaned against the driver side door and swung my key chain in his hand. “And just for that, you must lower you arms out of the way.”
I was standing maybe three feet in front of the teenagers, and had even shifted my hands so that I could cover my boobs and pussy. “Please don’t…”
“Put your hands at your sides,” Timmy said, displeased with my actions.
“I’m sorry,” I apologized as I let my fingers brush against my hips. I really did feel foolish about running away from them.
Now the boys looked at my entire body, well-lit under the street light. Nothing was hidden. Taking great interest in the lingering signs of my arousal, Timmy asked, “Did you run off so you could find a place to masturbate?”
“No!” I cried, but I was afraid I didn’t look very convincing. I even stood up on my toes a little, which had the effect of trusting my breasts and pubic mound forward.
Tom looked at his friends, then turned back to me and said, “Tell the truth, Jenna… did you cum?”
“N-no… not yet,” I answered honestly. Although I wished I hadn’t added that last part.
“But you did touch yourself, didn’t you?” Timmy the bastard kept up the third degree.
Now I was really embarrassed. I couldn’t believe he was asking me this in front of his friends! But I was afraid they might ask me to do something more embarrassing if I didn’t cooperate. Part of me wanted to do what I was afraid they might ask, if that makes any sense. I closed my eyes and simply nodded my head.
Unsatisfied with my silent reply, Timmy asked me what parts of my body I touched.
“I…I… oh, this is so embarrassing! I touched my pussy, Ok!” And I blushed with the forced confession.
For a while, the three boys just looked at me standing there completely naked. I wondered if there was a chance of being caught, of any cars driving past this back road. The thought certainly excited me and kept my nipples hard and aching. They asked me to turn around so they could look at my butt. I mean they had pretty much seen everything at this point, especially during Timmy’s spanking. But I guess the lighting was better out here, and the teenagers could appreciate the full curves of my ass. I waited for what seemed an eternity as their eyes devoured my bare backside, the arousal building again between my legs
“All right, Jenna, get in the car,” Timmy instructed me at last.
I turned around and saw that he had already opened the door. The blacktop of the pavement was still warm under my bare feet as I walked past him, my breasts bouncing up and down while the other two teens looked me over from head to toe. Then, before I slid in behind the wheel, Timmy gave me a swat on my naked rear! I shot him a glare, and then sat down, waiting for the boys to enter through the passenger side.
When Timmy was in the seat next to me, he turned on his side and said, “Now I’m going to make you drive back home while you’re all nude and horny!”
I groaned as I started the ignition. Still, I was grateful to be leaving as I kind of slid down a little behind the wheel. The interior upholstery was not unpleasant against my naked skin. Both my hands were fixed on steering the car, nervous as I was, and my legs were apart with my bare foot depressing the acceleration pedal. I was afraid with my pussy lips spread, my clit would be sticking out. The boys seemed amused by my humiliating condition, and continued to tease me.
I didn’t talk to them, but every now and then glared in the rearview mirror. But they kept talking about my nudity, and my perky titties responded with fully erect nipples. We continued to race down the streets, and I was getting more worried about oncoming traffic seeing my bare chest. This time, I was careful to stay in the left lane when we stopped at traffic lights, so at least other cars wouldn’t pull up directly beside me. Pretty soon, we turned off the main road, heading down a few blocks until I stopped in front of my house.
Timmy and his friends couldn’t wait to jump out of the car. I hesitated, noting that we were in a more residential neighborhood.
“One more thing,” Tom said as he held out my birthday present shirt. I stepped out of the car, locking the door, thinking I could finally cover up. But the teenager snatched the piece of clothing away and laughed, “You are going to walk up to your house stark naked. I’ll leave the shirt in the mailbox. You may not get dressed until tomorrow morning, when you come outside to retrieve the newspaper!”
The other boys cheered at this final challenge. I just knew they would find a way to be out here tomorrow morning, to make sure I followed their instructions. For now, however, all I wanted was to get back inside.
So what was I waiting for? I had my keys… I could finally be rid of these tormentors. There was no point even trying to cover myself, so I swiftly turned around and jogged barefoot up to my front door. My butt wiggled like crazy as I fiddled with the lock and disappeared inside. Home at last!
I sighed in relief, and then started down the hallway. Stopping by the kitchen, I tossed my keys onto the counter. And then I proceeded to march straight toward the bathroom where I prepared to run a nice warm bath.
Well, the water felt so soothing and incredible, it seemed all my troubles were washed away. The humiliation of the evening faded and left me only with sweet thoughts of arousal. I began playing with myself, just for a second, before I caught something out of the corner of my eye, on the ledge of the tub… a lady’s razor and shaving cream.
Feeling deliciously naughty, I decided to take it all off. Scraping away the last bit of pubic hair and foamy lather, I delighted in the warm water seeping into every crease, every fold of my pink pussy. So smooth, it glistened. And that was when I proceeded to bring myself to a massive orgasm! I had my ankles resting on the sides of the tub, running a hand up my stomach, squeezing my breasts. I squished one of my boobs up so I could lick the nipple. It wasn’t very long, with my other hand rubbing my crotch faster and faster, until my girl cum mixed with the bathwater.
After I relaxed some more, I rinsed off and stepped out onto the floor mat in my bathroom. I chose a nearby blue towel to dry my body with, and then wrapped the material snugly, tucking in the edge between my breasts. It just reached down to my thighs. Then I stood in front of the mirror so I could comb out my hair, slicking back the wet strands.
Now I had the whole house to myself. I could enjoy the rest of the evening with a good book, before going to bed. I made my way down the hallway, in the direction of the living room. When I reached the point where the room began to open up before me, I paused to search for the light switch on the wall, and flicked it on.
“SURPRISE!”
I nearly jumped out of my skin when the room was lit and I saw nearly a dozen people standing in front of me! My friends, Jean, Andrea, Sarah, and Sharon were there. But so were some people I didn’t recognize… oh no, and Timmy and his friends were here as well! They must have set the whole thing up!
“Happy Birthday, Jenna!” Jean laughed, the short Asian girl clapping her hands.
I was vaguely aware of Tom sneaking behind me, effectively cutting off my retreat back down the hallway. Also, I noticed Timmy slinking up to my side. But honestly, I was still too stunned to react in time…
In the next instant, that horrible teenager grabbed my towel and whipped it right off! I was left standing completely naked in front of everyone!
“Oh my goodness,” I cried and covered my tits with my hands.
But already Andrea had taken out her camera and snapped a few photos. Pointing at my crotch, she teased, “Look at that… Jenna’s as bald as the day she was born!”
Well, everybody got a good laugh out of that, at the expense of me and my hairless pussy. The boys gave me a quick paddling on the butt, which sent me skipping forward into the living room. My friends made me spend the rest of the night in my birthday suit, and there was plenty of pinching and more teasing to go around. At least the celebratory drinks helped me loosen up. Unfortunately to the point that I’m afraid that I passed out on the couch with my legs spread wide open…
I woke up the next morning, a bit dizzy, and shocked at first to find myself totally nude. And then I remembered, I had one more task to complete. Twisting around reluctantly, I looked outside the window just in time to see the mailman approaching up the side of the street. I guess it was time to fetch the paper!
THE END
-
- Posts: 37
- Joined: Thu Oct 10, 2019 6:27 pm
- Been thanked: 22 times
- Contact:
Re: Jenna masterpost
Jenna goes to Ski Camp
by Helmhood
(Originally published Jan 9, 2007)
All right, so last December I had taken a trip with my friends to a ski lodge. Well, this year, as winter was approaching, I was starting to think about that trip again. It had been pretty exciting for me. But I didn't have any money to make such a trip again. I tried to forget about it, but as the season drew close, I really wanted to go badly. There had to be some way I could make another trip.
Then one day I was browsing online, and I came across an advertisement for a new ski school opening up. It was in the same area as the lodge my friends and I had stayed at. It seems they were running a special winter camp for high school students, and even better, they were in need of extra counselors!
Me, a ski camp counselor? I giggled to myself, because I'm really not that good on the slopes. But the advertisement said that all expenses would be paid for the candidates they hired for this position. So I figured, why not give it a shot! I submitted an application including a photograph (not sure why they needed that) and then waited to see if I would hear any reply.
Well, about a week went by, and I began to figure nothing was going to come of it. So much for my dreams of returning to that ski resort, it seemed. And then one morning, I was going through my e-mail… and I actually got a response! They wanted to schedule me for a phone interview, and they would be making a decision pretty quickly, since the camp was soon to start.
I presented myself very well, as best I could for a long-distance interview. The lady on the phone must have liked the sound of my voice. And she said that I had a pleasant demeanor, and good communication skills. It was what they were looking for to fill the final spot. Her final concern was if I would have any problem working with young people, 16 year old boys and girls.
"That will be no trouble at all!" I answered enthusiastically, figuring I had gotten the job.
Of course, it wasn't really a job since there was no pay involved. It was more of a volunteer situation. Although the ski school was going to take care of my travel arrangements, and my meals and boarding would all be included. Sounded like a fair deal to me. In fact, it was exactly what I had been looking for!
Indeed, the lady said she was please to welcome me aboard. In a couple of days, they would have a shuttle stop by my house to pick me up, and then fly me to the ski resort. Now I was really excited! I packed all my stuff, even brought a few new outfits, and told my friends how thrilled I was to be going.
They reminded me that I was still going as a camp counselor, and that this wasn't exactly a vacation. That was true, and I would have to be mindful of my responsibilities and duties. But nonetheless, I was absolutely bouncing off the walls about my upcoming trip. When the bus showed up that morning, I think I ran out the door.
I had an uneventful flight up to the ski resort, but before I knew it, we landed and I was off to the campgrounds. There was a special cabin used for the counselors. There were twelve of us in total, between the ages of 20 and 30 years old. That put me in the middle of the age group, since I was 24.
And then it finally dawned on me that this was serious business. I would be working with other people, counselors who were far more experienced than me. Soon I realized it would become apparent that I was quite the novice, and they would probably pick on me. Even the younger girls seemed amused as I shuffled into the cabin, uncertain of my surroundings. Maybe it was just my imagination, but I sensed that they knew I had only taken this position in order to get a free trip to the resort. My face blushed guiltily, and I felt embarrassed.
The next day we had a counselor orientation. Well already I was being teased, as in the girls shower room, I was repeatedly pinched and had towels snapped against my butt! The other girls all got a good laugh at my expense.
When the head counselors reviewed the camp procedures, they also brought out the school's instructors uniforms. But my outfit, because I was new to the team, consisted of a white sweater top with the camp's logo, and a pair of brown shorts with suspenders. I guess they might be kind of cute, but I felt a little ridiculous once I changed later that after noon. Unfortunately, the top was too tight, and I feel it made my breast seem really pronounced. And the shorts were kind of snug, too, hugging my cheeks and only coming down to the tops of my thighs!
I guess it wasn't so bad, since the weather was rather mild for this time of year. The camp had a snow-making machine, so there was plenty of slopes available for training the students.
That night, back in the counselors' cabin, the ladies gathered in circle and had me stand in the middle. They told me that because I was the newest among them, I had to go through an initiation period! And then they told me I would only be allowed to wear my uniform… without any underwear! To make matters worse, the other counselors had me take off all my clothes right there. It was kind of humiliating, but I figured it was all in fun and went along with it.
As I handed over each item, they made sure to confiscate my bra and panties. I just stood there waiting to see what would happen, and shyly clasped my hands over my pussy. Admittedly, all these people staring and smiling at me was starting to have an effect on my body. Soon, my nipples were sticking straight out, fully erect.
They made me go to bed like that, and sleep in the nude. Well, I have to say it did feel really good. I think my nipples stayed hard the whole night! When I woke the next morning, the counselors gave me my new uniform… top and shorts, boots and socks, and nothing else.
After a quick shower, the first thing I put on was the white pullover sweater. It was tight fitting, and really snug around my swelling breasts. I thought it was pretty evident that I was going braless. The hem only reached down to my bellybutton. I lowered my eyes, then, and wiggled my toes on the wood cabin floor. It occurred to me that I was standing here completely bottomless. I looked around and saw the other girls in various states of dress, but none of them had their ass hanging out on display like I did. The feeling of exposure was starting to excite me, and my lower lips parted allowing my clitoris to emerge from its hood.
"Oh!" I gasped, as I briefly touched myself.
Well, I didn't want to have an orgasm in the middle of the cabin, so I needed to hurry up and finish getting dressed! My hands found the little brown shorts lying near my bed. I stepped into them, and pulled them up my legs. Again, it was a snug fit, and the seam of the crotch rubbed my bare labia. I really wish the older counselors would have let me kept my underwear! Now I had to be careful, because I had a trim patch of pubic hair, as I eased the zipper up slowly to the top button.
Decent, at least somewhat, I turned around looking for my shoes. Suddenly a young lady with long blonde hair appeared in front of me, dangling my boots and socks in her hands.
"Are these yours?" she teased.
Of course, I felt childish standing before her in my bare feet, with a top coming down to reveal my belly button. I told her, yes, that I thought they were mine. The other ladies, now fully dressed, gathered around me and watched as I tugged the socks onto my feet. When I stretched to tie the laces on the boots, the shorts were really grinding into my pussy, and it was driving me crazy! I also felt like I was being given a wedgie as I bent over, these shorts riding up my ass!
Finally, when I was all situated in my new uniform, the head counselor also gave me some suspenders. They were brown, matching the shorts, and fastened onto the waistband in the front and back. Crossing over my shoulders, the straps pressed directly against my nipples. I was a little embarrassed as it seemed this only accentuated my breasts, in fact, I felt all my curves were on display. But I guess I did look kind of like one of those yodelers from the Alps or Switzerland, which was kind of cute.
The head counselor, who looked like she was in her later twenties but not unattractive, addressed me. "Now Jenna, you will be assigned cabins E, F, and N."
The other ladies giggled upon hearing my instructions. I narrowed my eyes suspiciously, hands on my hips, and asked, "What's so funny about that? Are they difficult or something?"
"Not so much," the head counselor replied, although she was clearly grinning. "Those are three of our beginner groups of campers. Since you are new here, they should be good for you to work with. The first two are girls, but cabin N is for boys in that age group. Six campers to each cabin… do you think you can handle that?"
I quickly did the math in my head, then nodded yes. Actually, I wasn't too sure, since eighteen young people seemed like a lot. But I didn't want to let on that I was nervous.
"Good!" said another counselor, taking me by the arm and leading me to the door. "We'll get you set up with the equipment and bring you to the starting hills. Then you'll be on your own!"
Again, I nodded, swallowing a lump of anxiety down my throat. All I could think now was that I would be in charge of eighteen teenagers, and I wasn't wearing any underwear! What a way to begin…
My fellow camp counselors were true to their word, and they helped me pick up a pair of skis and poles. I was also given a pack of supplies. They led me across the grounds of the ski school, toward the slopes that were designated for beginning students.
Once I reached the top of the hill, the other ladies departed. I took note of my surroundings, watching as the first group of students approached. We were not very high up here, and just behind this hill was a grove of pine trees. It was kind of mild out, maybe in the mid forties, and pretty sunny. In fact, there wasn't a cloud in the sky. But there was plenty of snow on the ground. Overall, it looked like it would be a pleasant day.
Six teenage girls marched up the slope in my direction. I greeted them, and made introductions, while they seemed to evaluate me in my little counselor recruit outfit. In contrast, these girls had really nice snowsuits on, and designer goggles resting on their heads. Their gear looked pretty expensive, too.
When I was surrounded by a dozen young ladies all chatting up at me, I realized that these were a bunch of rich kids. Spoiled, no doubt, and not likely used to respecting authority. I saw that I was going to have my work cut out for me. But I was more self-conscious of the fact that the only reason I was here, was because I didn't have enough money to take a trip to the nearby ski lodge. Already, that made me feel even more insecure, even inferior…
The six boys from cabin N came tramping through the snow, then paused to leer at my legs and full breasts. I blushed, and rubbed my hands over the bare skin of my thighs. They started whistling and teasing me at once. I tried to exert some control, and begin with some basic maneuvering exercises.
But pretty soon, it was clear that I was loosing any control I had over the situation. More so, because as I walked around demonstrating some rudimentary skiing motions, my body was reacting to the fabric of my uniform… rubbing my sensitive parts. The campers were all watching, looking at me, as if they knew my little secret! It wasn't long before I lost track of the members the larger group.
I was vaguely aware of two boys and two girls wandering off, away from the beginner hill. Later, another two girls disappeared giggling, in search of something more interesting to do. That left me with twelve teenagers still on my hands, eight girls and four boys. I thought maybe I should go after the deserters, but I was continually distracted by those who remained, being pulled in one direction or another. Certainly, I was getting a good work out!
After a while, one of the more bossy teenage girls started to complain how boring this was.
"There are more challenging slopes, just beyond the woods over there," she told me.
More and more, it was becoming obvious that I was the one new to this area, and the young campers were more sure of themselves. I reluctantly agreed to follow the group down the hill, and through the stand of trees thick with needles. Beyond the perimeter, we came across a broad range of hills climbing toward the sky. I was not too thrilled about this little adventure, but two of the boys urged me forward, practically dragging me through the snow.
By the time we reached the summit, it was noon. The sun beat down directly overhead. Actually, it was kind of nice up here, sheltered away from the rest of the camp. Then the teenagers slowly gathered around me. One girl offered to take my bag of supplies. Another red-headed young lady playfully snapped the back of my suspenders!
"You don't look too comfortable in that uniform, Miss Jenna" she remarked pleasantly.
"What… what do you mean?" I started shuffling around on my skis.
Now her voice turned slightly accusatory, "Well you're not wearing a bra, are you?"
My face turned bright red, yet I tried to remain defiant. "Of course I am! What makes you think…"
Suddenly, another girl slipped behind me, and took the two suspenders in each her hands. With a firm tug and a yank, she pulled them off my shoulders to hang at my sides. Everyone got a good laugh as my breasts beneath the sweater heaved forward.
"Oh, my!" I gasped.
Now that the straps attached to my shorts were holding everything in place, my boobs bounced and jiggled under my top. The red-haired teenager raised an eyebrow and smiled triumphantly.
"You want to reconsider your statement?" she asked, folding her arms, waiting to see how I would respond.
I tugged nervously on the end of my shirt, fussing with the hem. They could all see my belly button, as I sought for an explanation of why I was dressed this way. Blushing, I told them I was a new here, and the other counselors made me go out without a bra. The teens all pointed and giggled.
Then another girl stepped forward and said, "Take off your top, and show us!"
"But, I… oh!" My hands were already gripped tight around the edge of the shirt.
"Because you lied to us," the other girl continued, "when you said that you were wearing a bra. Come on, take off your sweater, Jenna."
I noticed that she did not address me as Miss Jenna. I was no longer in a position of authority. They had stripped me of that title. Now they wanted to strip me of my clothes. The thought kind of excited me a little. We were pretty secluded up here, just the thirteen of us. I looked around at their young, eager faces.
I took a deep breath, then slowly lifted the bottom of the uniform shirt. Actually, I found that I had raised it to the bottom of my breasts. My bare stomach was on complete display. Glancing over my shoulder, I shyly lifted the material higher, until all that was left was to pull it up over my head and off my body completely. Now topless, my boobs bounced free, and in the cool air… my nipples hardened immediately. I gave the shirt to one of the girls nearby, and then stood with arms at my sides.
Some of the boys watched with their mouths hanging open. They began to drool at the sight of my bare breasts. That made me feel excited and embarrassed at the same time!
The bossy redhead adjusted her ski goggles and said, "You can pull your suspenders back up, Jenna, and cover those pointy things!"
I did as I was told, partly out of reflex, but also curious as to what this would be like. It was weird to feel the soft fabric of the suspenders against my smooth bare shoulders. And the straps fell directly over my erect nipples. That tickled a little, I think I may have even moaned. I felt like a naughty firefighter, hee hee.
By this time, I had really lost any chance of controlling these spoiled teenagers. Plus, the air on my skin and knowing the sides of my breast were fully in view, kept me pretty horny. Two of the boys asked me to ski down the side of the slope with them. I agreed, again, mainly because I had never done anything this daring before. I did not consider the consequences if we should run into other counselors or campers.
But it was such a rush, skiing downhill, half naked! My skin was flushed from the exertion as well as the arousal. Standing at the base of the slope, I asked the boys to hold onto my poles, and I lowered each of my suspenders again. I felt my hair coming loose from my ponytail, swish across my bare back. My nipples stood out prominently, even pointing toward the bright blue sky. We made our way back up the trail, climbing the hill, and my boobs swaying from side to side. I noticed the boys had pitched a couple of poles of their own!
Sliding once more into the midst of these dominating teenagers, I was teased once more about my state. One girl reached out and flicked my nipples! Then they continued to tease me about the initiation the other counselors had put me through.
"So are you even wearing panties, Jenna?" the obnoxious redhead asked.
I squirmed a bit, shifting my weight as I leaned on my ski poles. "Truthfully, I was not allowed to put on any underwear this morning."
The admission was really humiliating, but I figured that would be good enough for them. Instead, the teenager moved closed to me, and popped open the button of my shorts!
"Why don't you prove it, and take off the rest of your uniform!" she coaxed.
There were some whistles and cheers, and I know my body was reacting in ways I wish it didn't. I licked my lips and said, "Oh, but to remove these shorts, I'd have to take off my skis…"
That was when a larger girl, about my size, positioned herself next to me. She sized up my figure, and then bent down to undo her own skis.
"These are very fashionable," she gestured with her ski pole. "Unlike yours where you have to lock in your boots, these have soft comfy footholds attached to the board. If you want, we can switch skis."
I had never seen the type of equipment she was using. I guess it did make it pretty easy for beginners. At this point, I was in a bit of a daze. My heart was beating fast, and I felt a mix of emotions.
"Um… mmmm, I guess," I replied breathlessly.
Two other girls quickly crouched down at my feet and started unlocking the latches from my boots. When they were free, the campers had me lift one leg poised in the air, while they nimbly undid the laces.
"Take her sock off, too…" the red-haired teen ordered. "We don't want it to get wet in the snow!"
Soon, both my shoes and warm wooly socks were removed, and I stepped away from my skis. I shivered as my bare toes sunk into the powdery snow. And then I remembered that I was supposed to slip my shorts off as well. I bit my lip, my hands nervously playing with the open flaps of the front. Slowly I lowered the delicate zipper.
"Come on, Jenna, strip!" one of the teenagers commanded.
I wiggled the shorts over my hips, and then began pulling them down my thighs… all the way past my knees, down to my calves and ankles. I straightened myself, kicking the uniform bottoms, suspenders and all, off my leg. It felt good to have those ridiculous things off!
Then it occurred to me… I was standing totally nude in front of twelve teenagers!
I couldn't help it, I raised my hands to squeeze my breasts. Lifting an arm, I ran a hand through my brunette hair. I did not cover my pussy right away, so they all got a good luck at my bush, although I kept my legs together to prevent them from seeing my pink lower lips. Suddenly feeling really embarrassed, I lowered a palm to hide my crotch, and slung an arm over my boobs.
But soon a couple of girls were tenderly at my side. A comforting hand on my back, and then fingers tickling my bottom, had me moving forward toward the other girl's new skis.
"Oooh," I squealed as they gently took my arms, leaving everything exposed!
They assisted me in sliding my bare toes into the footholds of each ski. Of course, this meant that helpful hands were roaming over my body… squeezing my thigh, or resting a palm on my butt to make sure I was firmly secure on the boards. By the time I was locked in, gripping my poles once more, my legs were fairly separated and that left my labia protruding and hanging down.
"Oh my gosh, I'm naked!" I cried. "What am I supposed to do now?"
The teenage girl who had tormented me, now took advantage of my inability to use hands to cover up or protect myself. She playfully traced a finger down between my breast, down my stomach, and encircled my navel. She then teased her fingers through my trim pubic hair.
"We want to watch you ski, Miss Jenna.," the girl explained, but this time her tone was mocking.
She directed me over to the other side of the hill, opposite the way he had originally came. I was greatly embarrassed as I swished through the level snow, my breasts bouncing with pink nipples fully erect. And behind me, I knew the teens could see my pussy lips peeking between my legs. I was getting wet down there, and glistening when the sun hit me in just the right light.
"Fly down this slope," they instructed me. "And we'll meet you at the bottom. Then we will give you back your clothes."
"All right," I said, thinking this sounded like a fair arrangement. But then, what other choice did I have?
Someone smacked me on the ass, and that sent me over the edge. Well, not that edge. I mean, I was pretty aroused and very close to having an orgasm… but the slap actually sent me over the edge of the hill. I got into a crouching position for the initial descent, and the wind rushed over my bare body. As I raced downhill, the trail seemed steeper on this side. There were more trees, too, and I had to be careful and navigate my way to avoid an embarrassing crash.
Once I was clear of the pines near the crown of the hill, I was able straighten myself again. It was all out in the open as I came down the side. The brisk air hitting my pussy was amazing! I wished I could finger myself, but both my hands were gripped on the ski poles. Instead, my aroused clitoris protruded fully extended, begging to be stroked. I swished my nude hips from side to side, my perky breasts swinging uncontrollably. My butt wiggled with the motions, and I thought I might even have an orgasm…
"Aaaah!" I cried, exhilarating in the sensation of skiing naked.
I hoped that when I reached the bottom, I would have time to masturbate before the teenagers arrived with my clothes. It would be so embarrassing to get caught by them with my hands between my legs. Fortunately, I was already very close.
My thoughts had me distracted as I neared the base of the hill. Too late, I opened my eyes and realized I had been sent into a trap! Closer and closer, I began making out shapes and figures… there were other people over here! This was not the same secluded woodland that we had hiked through on the other side. I saw a big building coming into view in the distance.
"Oh my gosh!" I gasped. "And I don't have any clothes on!"
Fortunately, I was somewhat able to slow and steer myself into a grove of pine trees, just at the edge of a wide road. Schlepping through the inch of snow, I pulled behind the stand of evergreens. I took a moment to catch my breath and collect my bearings… my heart was absolutely racing! A car drove by. Then I heard voices. But they didn't sound like the voices of the teenagers I had been in charge of. I peered through the needles and so other hikers and skiers climbing up the hill.
Oh no! What if they met those brats who had tricked me, and now they had all my clothes? Looking closer, I saw a couple of ladies in recognizable uniforms. They were other counselors from the camp!
Well I couldn't risk getting caught like this. I looked down, and saw that the skis and poles would do me no good. And I needed to make an escape. So I tossed the equipment to the ground.
I paused, cupping my breasts with my free hands, and lingered for a moment squeezing and pulling on my elongated nipples.
All right, enough of that! It was making me too hot! I had to turn my attention to the matter at hand. Crouching down, I quickly undid the latches and buckles of the footholds that were attached to the boards. Of course, when that girl had lent me her gear, she had made me take off my boots and my socks. Now, as I gingerly lifted each leg, my bare toes stepped onto the white shrouded ground.
The chill actually sent a shiver of delight through my body. Despite the fact that I was naked. Totally naked! I looked around, and rubbed my arms with opposite hands. Then I reached back and rubbed my butt cheeks, running my hands over my thighs and lower legs.
"Oooooh," I moaned again. "I really have to get moving!"
When I was certain that the group of skiers and counselors had passed, I reluctantly left the shelter of the trees. Unfortunately, skipping down the slope a few yards, this put me directly in the middle of the road. And I was staring up at what was none other than the ski lodge! Bringing my hands to my head, I wondered what to do. And then I realized that this might be my best chance to get some more clothes.
It seemed like forever, but I carefully crept toward the building in broad daylight, without wearing a stitch. I figured most people must have already gotten an early start on the day. Hopefully the place would be deserted.
Well, with a palm over my pussy, I reached the doors of the main entrance and opened them enough to peek inside. As it turned out, there were a lot of people lingering about the main floor of the lodge. I had to think of something quick. A glance over my bare shoulder spotted some figures in the distance descending the hill. It might have been the teenagers from the group I was supervising, or it could be more counselors from the ski school. Soon or later I was going to get caught!
I bit my lip in frustration, and decided to run into the lodge…
My feet slapped across the hard wood floors as I jiggled my way into the front parlor. There must have been a dozen people checking me out, I don't know, I couldn't really stop to count. But in my flustered state of excitement, I covered nothing. My nipples were so hard! Most people stared in shock. I think I heard some gasps of disbelief. Then I ran across a thick, wooly rug toward a set of winding stairs, my boobs and butt bouncing like crazy.
"Oh my gosh, oh my gosh!" I muttered.
I figured if I could get to the upstairs of the lodge, maybe I could find some clothes to change into, or anything to cover up with! Fully nude, I hurled myself up the steps. From behind, I think I heard some people cheer.
Once I hit the richly carpeted hallway, I rounded a corner. I wasn't really watching where I was going, my eyes just darting from side to side, looking for an open guest room or a closet, or something. And then I ran straight into blonde-headed young woman. It was the senior counselor from my cabin!
"Jenna!" she cried, "You're… you're naked!"
Now I was struck by her words, and shyly moved my hands to hide my breasts and crotch. "I know…"
"Shouldn't you be with your group?" the female counselor continued. "What kind of game are you playing?"
"My students, they stripped me!" I pouted like a scolded schoolgirl.
The older woman, however, seemed a less than convinced. "Jenna, I want you to place your hands at your sides."
Well, not wanting to get into any more trouble, I quickly complied. I tried to hold my chin up, but the lady moved forward so that we were standing toe to toe. She cupped my breasts in her hands, flicking my elongated nipples. Then she traced her fingers down my bare stomach, and tickled my pubic hair. When she slipped her finger into my pussy, she could tell how wet I was!
"Your students stripped you?" the counselor inquired, continuing to slide her finger in and out, even brushing my clitoris with her thumb.
"Mmmmm… well, they made me… take my clothes off!" I moaned.
Then the counselor stopped her teasing and said, "Jenna, I want you to come with me."
At first I wasn’t sure what she was talking about. But then I realized she wanted me to follow her. Of course, I dare not make any objections, nor was I really in a position to refuse. Only too late, I notice we had turned around and were walking back down the hallway, back toward the staircase.
My heart beating fast, I thought about making a quick break and running, but the female counselor grabbed me by the hand and squeezed. What could I do? I dutifully padded down the carpeted steps next to her, butterflies in my tummy. For some reason, I kept my free arm at my side, which meant everyone would see my bare body.
She slowly led me into the middle of the room. Now I got a good long look at my surroundings. There was a front registration desk off to the side, with about six lodge employees watching. On the other side of the parlor was an elegant fireplace, with a cheery blaze going. It was around this warm setting that ten or more people were grouped together on sofas or at tables, enjoying hot chocolate. Near the entrance, more people were coming and going… and then I thought I saw all the teenagers from the ski school, those I was supposed to be supervising!
My own supervisor, the blonde counselor, announced to the entire parlor, "This young lady is one of our new recruits for the ski camp. But Jenna has been very naughty. It seems she only came up here, not to work with our eager young ski enthusiasts, but only to play and flaunt her tits and ass!"
I couldn't believe what I was hearing! But standing here totally naked, my breasts and butt on display, was making me really embarrassed. And my pussy was opening up like a flower.
Then the head counselor led me over to one of the couches. Not just any sofa, but it was red and velvet, situated directly in front of the cozy fireplace. All the people in the room, about thirty I guessed, gathered around us as she sat down. I was instructed to lay face down, bare-assed nude, across her knees.
I pictured all those eyes on the soles of my bare feet, causing me to wiggle my toes. Those eyes traveling up the length of my legs to see my puckered anus, my lower lips puffed out between my butt cheeks. As my clit poked out, rubbing against the girl's pants, she started spanking me in front of everybody. It didn't take long for me to have an orgasm, and she made me cum!
Well, after I was finished, the blonde rolled me over and rubbed my belly. People whistled at the sight between my legs! I was taken completely naked out of the lodge, and back up to the counselors cabin. There I was allowed to get dressed, and then tickets were arranged for my trip home. They said I just wasn't cut out for the ski school.
I guess I had gotten a bit over my head, but it was an experience I would remember for a long time!
THE END
by Helmhood
(Originally published Jan 9, 2007)
All right, so last December I had taken a trip with my friends to a ski lodge. Well, this year, as winter was approaching, I was starting to think about that trip again. It had been pretty exciting for me. But I didn't have any money to make such a trip again. I tried to forget about it, but as the season drew close, I really wanted to go badly. There had to be some way I could make another trip.
Then one day I was browsing online, and I came across an advertisement for a new ski school opening up. It was in the same area as the lodge my friends and I had stayed at. It seems they were running a special winter camp for high school students, and even better, they were in need of extra counselors!
Me, a ski camp counselor? I giggled to myself, because I'm really not that good on the slopes. But the advertisement said that all expenses would be paid for the candidates they hired for this position. So I figured, why not give it a shot! I submitted an application including a photograph (not sure why they needed that) and then waited to see if I would hear any reply.
Well, about a week went by, and I began to figure nothing was going to come of it. So much for my dreams of returning to that ski resort, it seemed. And then one morning, I was going through my e-mail… and I actually got a response! They wanted to schedule me for a phone interview, and they would be making a decision pretty quickly, since the camp was soon to start.
I presented myself very well, as best I could for a long-distance interview. The lady on the phone must have liked the sound of my voice. And she said that I had a pleasant demeanor, and good communication skills. It was what they were looking for to fill the final spot. Her final concern was if I would have any problem working with young people, 16 year old boys and girls.
"That will be no trouble at all!" I answered enthusiastically, figuring I had gotten the job.
Of course, it wasn't really a job since there was no pay involved. It was more of a volunteer situation. Although the ski school was going to take care of my travel arrangements, and my meals and boarding would all be included. Sounded like a fair deal to me. In fact, it was exactly what I had been looking for!
Indeed, the lady said she was please to welcome me aboard. In a couple of days, they would have a shuttle stop by my house to pick me up, and then fly me to the ski resort. Now I was really excited! I packed all my stuff, even brought a few new outfits, and told my friends how thrilled I was to be going.
They reminded me that I was still going as a camp counselor, and that this wasn't exactly a vacation. That was true, and I would have to be mindful of my responsibilities and duties. But nonetheless, I was absolutely bouncing off the walls about my upcoming trip. When the bus showed up that morning, I think I ran out the door.
I had an uneventful flight up to the ski resort, but before I knew it, we landed and I was off to the campgrounds. There was a special cabin used for the counselors. There were twelve of us in total, between the ages of 20 and 30 years old. That put me in the middle of the age group, since I was 24.
And then it finally dawned on me that this was serious business. I would be working with other people, counselors who were far more experienced than me. Soon I realized it would become apparent that I was quite the novice, and they would probably pick on me. Even the younger girls seemed amused as I shuffled into the cabin, uncertain of my surroundings. Maybe it was just my imagination, but I sensed that they knew I had only taken this position in order to get a free trip to the resort. My face blushed guiltily, and I felt embarrassed.
The next day we had a counselor orientation. Well already I was being teased, as in the girls shower room, I was repeatedly pinched and had towels snapped against my butt! The other girls all got a good laugh at my expense.
When the head counselors reviewed the camp procedures, they also brought out the school's instructors uniforms. But my outfit, because I was new to the team, consisted of a white sweater top with the camp's logo, and a pair of brown shorts with suspenders. I guess they might be kind of cute, but I felt a little ridiculous once I changed later that after noon. Unfortunately, the top was too tight, and I feel it made my breast seem really pronounced. And the shorts were kind of snug, too, hugging my cheeks and only coming down to the tops of my thighs!
I guess it wasn't so bad, since the weather was rather mild for this time of year. The camp had a snow-making machine, so there was plenty of slopes available for training the students.
That night, back in the counselors' cabin, the ladies gathered in circle and had me stand in the middle. They told me that because I was the newest among them, I had to go through an initiation period! And then they told me I would only be allowed to wear my uniform… without any underwear! To make matters worse, the other counselors had me take off all my clothes right there. It was kind of humiliating, but I figured it was all in fun and went along with it.
As I handed over each item, they made sure to confiscate my bra and panties. I just stood there waiting to see what would happen, and shyly clasped my hands over my pussy. Admittedly, all these people staring and smiling at me was starting to have an effect on my body. Soon, my nipples were sticking straight out, fully erect.
They made me go to bed like that, and sleep in the nude. Well, I have to say it did feel really good. I think my nipples stayed hard the whole night! When I woke the next morning, the counselors gave me my new uniform… top and shorts, boots and socks, and nothing else.
After a quick shower, the first thing I put on was the white pullover sweater. It was tight fitting, and really snug around my swelling breasts. I thought it was pretty evident that I was going braless. The hem only reached down to my bellybutton. I lowered my eyes, then, and wiggled my toes on the wood cabin floor. It occurred to me that I was standing here completely bottomless. I looked around and saw the other girls in various states of dress, but none of them had their ass hanging out on display like I did. The feeling of exposure was starting to excite me, and my lower lips parted allowing my clitoris to emerge from its hood.
"Oh!" I gasped, as I briefly touched myself.
Well, I didn't want to have an orgasm in the middle of the cabin, so I needed to hurry up and finish getting dressed! My hands found the little brown shorts lying near my bed. I stepped into them, and pulled them up my legs. Again, it was a snug fit, and the seam of the crotch rubbed my bare labia. I really wish the older counselors would have let me kept my underwear! Now I had to be careful, because I had a trim patch of pubic hair, as I eased the zipper up slowly to the top button.
Decent, at least somewhat, I turned around looking for my shoes. Suddenly a young lady with long blonde hair appeared in front of me, dangling my boots and socks in her hands.
"Are these yours?" she teased.
Of course, I felt childish standing before her in my bare feet, with a top coming down to reveal my belly button. I told her, yes, that I thought they were mine. The other ladies, now fully dressed, gathered around me and watched as I tugged the socks onto my feet. When I stretched to tie the laces on the boots, the shorts were really grinding into my pussy, and it was driving me crazy! I also felt like I was being given a wedgie as I bent over, these shorts riding up my ass!
Finally, when I was all situated in my new uniform, the head counselor also gave me some suspenders. They were brown, matching the shorts, and fastened onto the waistband in the front and back. Crossing over my shoulders, the straps pressed directly against my nipples. I was a little embarrassed as it seemed this only accentuated my breasts, in fact, I felt all my curves were on display. But I guess I did look kind of like one of those yodelers from the Alps or Switzerland, which was kind of cute.
The head counselor, who looked like she was in her later twenties but not unattractive, addressed me. "Now Jenna, you will be assigned cabins E, F, and N."
The other ladies giggled upon hearing my instructions. I narrowed my eyes suspiciously, hands on my hips, and asked, "What's so funny about that? Are they difficult or something?"
"Not so much," the head counselor replied, although she was clearly grinning. "Those are three of our beginner groups of campers. Since you are new here, they should be good for you to work with. The first two are girls, but cabin N is for boys in that age group. Six campers to each cabin… do you think you can handle that?"
I quickly did the math in my head, then nodded yes. Actually, I wasn't too sure, since eighteen young people seemed like a lot. But I didn't want to let on that I was nervous.
"Good!" said another counselor, taking me by the arm and leading me to the door. "We'll get you set up with the equipment and bring you to the starting hills. Then you'll be on your own!"
Again, I nodded, swallowing a lump of anxiety down my throat. All I could think now was that I would be in charge of eighteen teenagers, and I wasn't wearing any underwear! What a way to begin…
My fellow camp counselors were true to their word, and they helped me pick up a pair of skis and poles. I was also given a pack of supplies. They led me across the grounds of the ski school, toward the slopes that were designated for beginning students.
Once I reached the top of the hill, the other ladies departed. I took note of my surroundings, watching as the first group of students approached. We were not very high up here, and just behind this hill was a grove of pine trees. It was kind of mild out, maybe in the mid forties, and pretty sunny. In fact, there wasn't a cloud in the sky. But there was plenty of snow on the ground. Overall, it looked like it would be a pleasant day.
Six teenage girls marched up the slope in my direction. I greeted them, and made introductions, while they seemed to evaluate me in my little counselor recruit outfit. In contrast, these girls had really nice snowsuits on, and designer goggles resting on their heads. Their gear looked pretty expensive, too.
When I was surrounded by a dozen young ladies all chatting up at me, I realized that these were a bunch of rich kids. Spoiled, no doubt, and not likely used to respecting authority. I saw that I was going to have my work cut out for me. But I was more self-conscious of the fact that the only reason I was here, was because I didn't have enough money to take a trip to the nearby ski lodge. Already, that made me feel even more insecure, even inferior…
The six boys from cabin N came tramping through the snow, then paused to leer at my legs and full breasts. I blushed, and rubbed my hands over the bare skin of my thighs. They started whistling and teasing me at once. I tried to exert some control, and begin with some basic maneuvering exercises.
But pretty soon, it was clear that I was loosing any control I had over the situation. More so, because as I walked around demonstrating some rudimentary skiing motions, my body was reacting to the fabric of my uniform… rubbing my sensitive parts. The campers were all watching, looking at me, as if they knew my little secret! It wasn't long before I lost track of the members the larger group.
I was vaguely aware of two boys and two girls wandering off, away from the beginner hill. Later, another two girls disappeared giggling, in search of something more interesting to do. That left me with twelve teenagers still on my hands, eight girls and four boys. I thought maybe I should go after the deserters, but I was continually distracted by those who remained, being pulled in one direction or another. Certainly, I was getting a good work out!
After a while, one of the more bossy teenage girls started to complain how boring this was.
"There are more challenging slopes, just beyond the woods over there," she told me.
More and more, it was becoming obvious that I was the one new to this area, and the young campers were more sure of themselves. I reluctantly agreed to follow the group down the hill, and through the stand of trees thick with needles. Beyond the perimeter, we came across a broad range of hills climbing toward the sky. I was not too thrilled about this little adventure, but two of the boys urged me forward, practically dragging me through the snow.
By the time we reached the summit, it was noon. The sun beat down directly overhead. Actually, it was kind of nice up here, sheltered away from the rest of the camp. Then the teenagers slowly gathered around me. One girl offered to take my bag of supplies. Another red-headed young lady playfully snapped the back of my suspenders!
"You don't look too comfortable in that uniform, Miss Jenna" she remarked pleasantly.
"What… what do you mean?" I started shuffling around on my skis.
Now her voice turned slightly accusatory, "Well you're not wearing a bra, are you?"
My face turned bright red, yet I tried to remain defiant. "Of course I am! What makes you think…"
Suddenly, another girl slipped behind me, and took the two suspenders in each her hands. With a firm tug and a yank, she pulled them off my shoulders to hang at my sides. Everyone got a good laugh as my breasts beneath the sweater heaved forward.
"Oh, my!" I gasped.
Now that the straps attached to my shorts were holding everything in place, my boobs bounced and jiggled under my top. The red-haired teenager raised an eyebrow and smiled triumphantly.
"You want to reconsider your statement?" she asked, folding her arms, waiting to see how I would respond.
I tugged nervously on the end of my shirt, fussing with the hem. They could all see my belly button, as I sought for an explanation of why I was dressed this way. Blushing, I told them I was a new here, and the other counselors made me go out without a bra. The teens all pointed and giggled.
Then another girl stepped forward and said, "Take off your top, and show us!"
"But, I… oh!" My hands were already gripped tight around the edge of the shirt.
"Because you lied to us," the other girl continued, "when you said that you were wearing a bra. Come on, take off your sweater, Jenna."
I noticed that she did not address me as Miss Jenna. I was no longer in a position of authority. They had stripped me of that title. Now they wanted to strip me of my clothes. The thought kind of excited me a little. We were pretty secluded up here, just the thirteen of us. I looked around at their young, eager faces.
I took a deep breath, then slowly lifted the bottom of the uniform shirt. Actually, I found that I had raised it to the bottom of my breasts. My bare stomach was on complete display. Glancing over my shoulder, I shyly lifted the material higher, until all that was left was to pull it up over my head and off my body completely. Now topless, my boobs bounced free, and in the cool air… my nipples hardened immediately. I gave the shirt to one of the girls nearby, and then stood with arms at my sides.
Some of the boys watched with their mouths hanging open. They began to drool at the sight of my bare breasts. That made me feel excited and embarrassed at the same time!
The bossy redhead adjusted her ski goggles and said, "You can pull your suspenders back up, Jenna, and cover those pointy things!"
I did as I was told, partly out of reflex, but also curious as to what this would be like. It was weird to feel the soft fabric of the suspenders against my smooth bare shoulders. And the straps fell directly over my erect nipples. That tickled a little, I think I may have even moaned. I felt like a naughty firefighter, hee hee.
By this time, I had really lost any chance of controlling these spoiled teenagers. Plus, the air on my skin and knowing the sides of my breast were fully in view, kept me pretty horny. Two of the boys asked me to ski down the side of the slope with them. I agreed, again, mainly because I had never done anything this daring before. I did not consider the consequences if we should run into other counselors or campers.
But it was such a rush, skiing downhill, half naked! My skin was flushed from the exertion as well as the arousal. Standing at the base of the slope, I asked the boys to hold onto my poles, and I lowered each of my suspenders again. I felt my hair coming loose from my ponytail, swish across my bare back. My nipples stood out prominently, even pointing toward the bright blue sky. We made our way back up the trail, climbing the hill, and my boobs swaying from side to side. I noticed the boys had pitched a couple of poles of their own!
Sliding once more into the midst of these dominating teenagers, I was teased once more about my state. One girl reached out and flicked my nipples! Then they continued to tease me about the initiation the other counselors had put me through.
"So are you even wearing panties, Jenna?" the obnoxious redhead asked.
I squirmed a bit, shifting my weight as I leaned on my ski poles. "Truthfully, I was not allowed to put on any underwear this morning."
The admission was really humiliating, but I figured that would be good enough for them. Instead, the teenager moved closed to me, and popped open the button of my shorts!
"Why don't you prove it, and take off the rest of your uniform!" she coaxed.
There were some whistles and cheers, and I know my body was reacting in ways I wish it didn't. I licked my lips and said, "Oh, but to remove these shorts, I'd have to take off my skis…"
That was when a larger girl, about my size, positioned herself next to me. She sized up my figure, and then bent down to undo her own skis.
"These are very fashionable," she gestured with her ski pole. "Unlike yours where you have to lock in your boots, these have soft comfy footholds attached to the board. If you want, we can switch skis."
I had never seen the type of equipment she was using. I guess it did make it pretty easy for beginners. At this point, I was in a bit of a daze. My heart was beating fast, and I felt a mix of emotions.
"Um… mmmm, I guess," I replied breathlessly.
Two other girls quickly crouched down at my feet and started unlocking the latches from my boots. When they were free, the campers had me lift one leg poised in the air, while they nimbly undid the laces.
"Take her sock off, too…" the red-haired teen ordered. "We don't want it to get wet in the snow!"
Soon, both my shoes and warm wooly socks were removed, and I stepped away from my skis. I shivered as my bare toes sunk into the powdery snow. And then I remembered that I was supposed to slip my shorts off as well. I bit my lip, my hands nervously playing with the open flaps of the front. Slowly I lowered the delicate zipper.
"Come on, Jenna, strip!" one of the teenagers commanded.
I wiggled the shorts over my hips, and then began pulling them down my thighs… all the way past my knees, down to my calves and ankles. I straightened myself, kicking the uniform bottoms, suspenders and all, off my leg. It felt good to have those ridiculous things off!
Then it occurred to me… I was standing totally nude in front of twelve teenagers!
I couldn't help it, I raised my hands to squeeze my breasts. Lifting an arm, I ran a hand through my brunette hair. I did not cover my pussy right away, so they all got a good luck at my bush, although I kept my legs together to prevent them from seeing my pink lower lips. Suddenly feeling really embarrassed, I lowered a palm to hide my crotch, and slung an arm over my boobs.
But soon a couple of girls were tenderly at my side. A comforting hand on my back, and then fingers tickling my bottom, had me moving forward toward the other girl's new skis.
"Oooh," I squealed as they gently took my arms, leaving everything exposed!
They assisted me in sliding my bare toes into the footholds of each ski. Of course, this meant that helpful hands were roaming over my body… squeezing my thigh, or resting a palm on my butt to make sure I was firmly secure on the boards. By the time I was locked in, gripping my poles once more, my legs were fairly separated and that left my labia protruding and hanging down.
"Oh my gosh, I'm naked!" I cried. "What am I supposed to do now?"
The teenage girl who had tormented me, now took advantage of my inability to use hands to cover up or protect myself. She playfully traced a finger down between my breast, down my stomach, and encircled my navel. She then teased her fingers through my trim pubic hair.
"We want to watch you ski, Miss Jenna.," the girl explained, but this time her tone was mocking.
She directed me over to the other side of the hill, opposite the way he had originally came. I was greatly embarrassed as I swished through the level snow, my breasts bouncing with pink nipples fully erect. And behind me, I knew the teens could see my pussy lips peeking between my legs. I was getting wet down there, and glistening when the sun hit me in just the right light.
"Fly down this slope," they instructed me. "And we'll meet you at the bottom. Then we will give you back your clothes."
"All right," I said, thinking this sounded like a fair arrangement. But then, what other choice did I have?
Someone smacked me on the ass, and that sent me over the edge. Well, not that edge. I mean, I was pretty aroused and very close to having an orgasm… but the slap actually sent me over the edge of the hill. I got into a crouching position for the initial descent, and the wind rushed over my bare body. As I raced downhill, the trail seemed steeper on this side. There were more trees, too, and I had to be careful and navigate my way to avoid an embarrassing crash.
Once I was clear of the pines near the crown of the hill, I was able straighten myself again. It was all out in the open as I came down the side. The brisk air hitting my pussy was amazing! I wished I could finger myself, but both my hands were gripped on the ski poles. Instead, my aroused clitoris protruded fully extended, begging to be stroked. I swished my nude hips from side to side, my perky breasts swinging uncontrollably. My butt wiggled with the motions, and I thought I might even have an orgasm…
"Aaaah!" I cried, exhilarating in the sensation of skiing naked.
I hoped that when I reached the bottom, I would have time to masturbate before the teenagers arrived with my clothes. It would be so embarrassing to get caught by them with my hands between my legs. Fortunately, I was already very close.
My thoughts had me distracted as I neared the base of the hill. Too late, I opened my eyes and realized I had been sent into a trap! Closer and closer, I began making out shapes and figures… there were other people over here! This was not the same secluded woodland that we had hiked through on the other side. I saw a big building coming into view in the distance.
"Oh my gosh!" I gasped. "And I don't have any clothes on!"
Fortunately, I was somewhat able to slow and steer myself into a grove of pine trees, just at the edge of a wide road. Schlepping through the inch of snow, I pulled behind the stand of evergreens. I took a moment to catch my breath and collect my bearings… my heart was absolutely racing! A car drove by. Then I heard voices. But they didn't sound like the voices of the teenagers I had been in charge of. I peered through the needles and so other hikers and skiers climbing up the hill.
Oh no! What if they met those brats who had tricked me, and now they had all my clothes? Looking closer, I saw a couple of ladies in recognizable uniforms. They were other counselors from the camp!
Well I couldn't risk getting caught like this. I looked down, and saw that the skis and poles would do me no good. And I needed to make an escape. So I tossed the equipment to the ground.
I paused, cupping my breasts with my free hands, and lingered for a moment squeezing and pulling on my elongated nipples.
All right, enough of that! It was making me too hot! I had to turn my attention to the matter at hand. Crouching down, I quickly undid the latches and buckles of the footholds that were attached to the boards. Of course, when that girl had lent me her gear, she had made me take off my boots and my socks. Now, as I gingerly lifted each leg, my bare toes stepped onto the white shrouded ground.
The chill actually sent a shiver of delight through my body. Despite the fact that I was naked. Totally naked! I looked around, and rubbed my arms with opposite hands. Then I reached back and rubbed my butt cheeks, running my hands over my thighs and lower legs.
"Oooooh," I moaned again. "I really have to get moving!"
When I was certain that the group of skiers and counselors had passed, I reluctantly left the shelter of the trees. Unfortunately, skipping down the slope a few yards, this put me directly in the middle of the road. And I was staring up at what was none other than the ski lodge! Bringing my hands to my head, I wondered what to do. And then I realized that this might be my best chance to get some more clothes.
It seemed like forever, but I carefully crept toward the building in broad daylight, without wearing a stitch. I figured most people must have already gotten an early start on the day. Hopefully the place would be deserted.
Well, with a palm over my pussy, I reached the doors of the main entrance and opened them enough to peek inside. As it turned out, there were a lot of people lingering about the main floor of the lodge. I had to think of something quick. A glance over my bare shoulder spotted some figures in the distance descending the hill. It might have been the teenagers from the group I was supervising, or it could be more counselors from the ski school. Soon or later I was going to get caught!
I bit my lip in frustration, and decided to run into the lodge…
My feet slapped across the hard wood floors as I jiggled my way into the front parlor. There must have been a dozen people checking me out, I don't know, I couldn't really stop to count. But in my flustered state of excitement, I covered nothing. My nipples were so hard! Most people stared in shock. I think I heard some gasps of disbelief. Then I ran across a thick, wooly rug toward a set of winding stairs, my boobs and butt bouncing like crazy.
"Oh my gosh, oh my gosh!" I muttered.
I figured if I could get to the upstairs of the lodge, maybe I could find some clothes to change into, or anything to cover up with! Fully nude, I hurled myself up the steps. From behind, I think I heard some people cheer.
Once I hit the richly carpeted hallway, I rounded a corner. I wasn't really watching where I was going, my eyes just darting from side to side, looking for an open guest room or a closet, or something. And then I ran straight into blonde-headed young woman. It was the senior counselor from my cabin!
"Jenna!" she cried, "You're… you're naked!"
Now I was struck by her words, and shyly moved my hands to hide my breasts and crotch. "I know…"
"Shouldn't you be with your group?" the female counselor continued. "What kind of game are you playing?"
"My students, they stripped me!" I pouted like a scolded schoolgirl.
The older woman, however, seemed a less than convinced. "Jenna, I want you to place your hands at your sides."
Well, not wanting to get into any more trouble, I quickly complied. I tried to hold my chin up, but the lady moved forward so that we were standing toe to toe. She cupped my breasts in her hands, flicking my elongated nipples. Then she traced her fingers down my bare stomach, and tickled my pubic hair. When she slipped her finger into my pussy, she could tell how wet I was!
"Your students stripped you?" the counselor inquired, continuing to slide her finger in and out, even brushing my clitoris with her thumb.
"Mmmmm… well, they made me… take my clothes off!" I moaned.
Then the counselor stopped her teasing and said, "Jenna, I want you to come with me."
At first I wasn’t sure what she was talking about. But then I realized she wanted me to follow her. Of course, I dare not make any objections, nor was I really in a position to refuse. Only too late, I notice we had turned around and were walking back down the hallway, back toward the staircase.
My heart beating fast, I thought about making a quick break and running, but the female counselor grabbed me by the hand and squeezed. What could I do? I dutifully padded down the carpeted steps next to her, butterflies in my tummy. For some reason, I kept my free arm at my side, which meant everyone would see my bare body.
She slowly led me into the middle of the room. Now I got a good long look at my surroundings. There was a front registration desk off to the side, with about six lodge employees watching. On the other side of the parlor was an elegant fireplace, with a cheery blaze going. It was around this warm setting that ten or more people were grouped together on sofas or at tables, enjoying hot chocolate. Near the entrance, more people were coming and going… and then I thought I saw all the teenagers from the ski school, those I was supposed to be supervising!
My own supervisor, the blonde counselor, announced to the entire parlor, "This young lady is one of our new recruits for the ski camp. But Jenna has been very naughty. It seems she only came up here, not to work with our eager young ski enthusiasts, but only to play and flaunt her tits and ass!"
I couldn't believe what I was hearing! But standing here totally naked, my breasts and butt on display, was making me really embarrassed. And my pussy was opening up like a flower.
Then the head counselor led me over to one of the couches. Not just any sofa, but it was red and velvet, situated directly in front of the cozy fireplace. All the people in the room, about thirty I guessed, gathered around us as she sat down. I was instructed to lay face down, bare-assed nude, across her knees.
I pictured all those eyes on the soles of my bare feet, causing me to wiggle my toes. Those eyes traveling up the length of my legs to see my puckered anus, my lower lips puffed out between my butt cheeks. As my clit poked out, rubbing against the girl's pants, she started spanking me in front of everybody. It didn't take long for me to have an orgasm, and she made me cum!
Well, after I was finished, the blonde rolled me over and rubbed my belly. People whistled at the sight between my legs! I was taken completely naked out of the lodge, and back up to the counselors cabin. There I was allowed to get dressed, and then tickets were arranged for my trip home. They said I just wasn't cut out for the ski school.
I guess I had gotten a bit over my head, but it was an experience I would remember for a long time!
THE END
-
- Posts: 37
- Joined: Thu Oct 10, 2019 6:27 pm
- Been thanked: 22 times
- Contact:
Re: Jenna masterpost
Office Help
by Daring Burlinski
(Originally published Nov 24, 2007)
It was a hot early summer weekend, and my boss had called me asking that I go in to the office. I really didn’t feel like it, but the promise of extra overtime pay was pretty tempting. Also, I’ve always found it difficult to say no to her, when she asks me to do something. I guess I felt a little intimidated.
The good thing was, when I told my friend Jean about it, she said she would come in to help out. That made things a little better, as the perky young Asian woman would keep me company, and the day would go by faster. My boss needed her office to be cleaned, as she had been extremely busy and fell behind with the upkeep. Actually, there was a lot of organization that needed to be done, and Jean and I would have to set things right.
Saturday arrived, and I put on my usual work clothes. I would have liked to be wearing something less confining, but it was important for me to dress professionally when I went into the office. So a nice white blouse, beige skirt, stockings and heels would have to do. I checked myself in the mirror one last time, then headed out the door. Jean was going to meet me at the building.
When I walked through the front door, I noticed a few other people were here today. That was not unusual, as there were deadlines to be met. But I still wished my boss hadn’t called me in! I said hello to a couple of guys behind their cubicles, then proceeded to move swiftly down the hallway. Her office was all the way at the end. I began wondering where Jean was, since I had already waited outside for ten minutes. Probably thought it was too nice of a day to help me out…
“Hello, Jenna!” the black-haired girl greeted me sweetly.
I was a bit taken a back at the sight of my friend casually leaning against my boss’ messy desk. “Jean… what are you doing here?”
“You asked me to come in and help you,” she teased playfully. “Remember, silly?”
Standing in the doorway, I think my mouth hung open for a moment, as I was more stunned to see what she was wearing. Or wasn’t wearing. Jean had a white, short sleeved button-down shirt, except most of the buttons were undone. She had the ends tied, just above her midriff, leaving her bellybutton exposed. I don’t think she was wearing a bra. She had on a pair of black cowboy boots, and her shorts… wow, they were some shorts! Cut-off jeans that fit snugly over her hips, and came down to just below her crotch. I mean I couldn’t take my eyes of her bare legs, from the tops of her thighs to her calves. It was like she was wearing a denim bikini bottom!
Finally, when I found I could speak, I asked, “How did you get in here?”
“Oh, well, there was just one guy in the lobby when I showed up this morning,” Jean said innocently enough. “I told him I was Jenna’s friend, and that I was here to help you in the office. He didn’t seem to mind letting me in, and was even happy to give me directions.”
I regarded her for a moment, then crossed my arms over my chest. “I bet! And he was the only one who saw you dressed… dressed like that? Good, because I would be so embarrassed if anyone else saw you!”
Jean pouted and started walking toward me, even tracing a finger over her bare stomach. “It is kind of warm out today, Jenna.”
I quickly turned, and shut the office door behind me. As I sidestepped away from my friend and headed toward the desk, I informed her that she would remain in this office all day. How could she come here dressed so inappropriately? I couldn’t risk getting in trouble. What would my co-workers think of me?
“Then I suppose we had better get started,” Jean looked around with hands on her hips.
I watched her spin around, and saw that the back of her shorts hardly covered her butt cheeks. It almost looked like she had a wedgie! I think I blushed, imagining the guy in the office seeing her this way. Patting down the front of my more sensible attire, I coolly walked over behind my boss’s desk. Since I was the one dressed responsibly, I suppose I would have to take charge.
There were files and paperwork all over the desk, as well as boxes on the floor that needed to be sorted out. I told Jean that she could start with the boxes, alphabetizing the folders by client name and making sure that records were filed in the correct place. I sat down in the comfortable chair rather imperiously, and began sorting out my own work. But when I raised my eyes to scan across the room, I saw Jean in a crouched position, her ass crack totally exposed! I just shook my head and went back to work.
After a few minutes passed, Jean stood up and said, “My feet are really uncomfortable. Would you mind if I take off these boots?”
“Oh good grief,” I sighed, “Why did you even wear them today? Fine, go ahead…”
As my friend sat back down on the carpet, she pulled off the first boot. “Well, I thought they were pretty nice. But it is rather warm in here, Jenna.”
When she was completely barefoot, Jean switched to a kneeling position so she could continue rummaging through the file folders in the box. I sat mesmerized, watching her butt wiggle, my eyes traveling down the back of her legs… all the way down to the smooth bottoms of her feet, and her toes curled on the carpet. At that moment, I felt envious of her relaxed attire. And here I was, stuck in my heels and stockings!
I tried to concentrate on my work, but I was continually drawn to the spectacle of my friend in her skimpy clothes. Occasionally she would have to stand up and pad over to another filing cabinet, or place a document to the side, on the veranda against the back wall. As she walked around the office, I noticed that the button on her shorts had come undone. And unless I was mistaken, I thought I caught a glimpse of a few wisps of pubic hair peeking out. I wondered…
“Jean!” clearing my throat, I slapped my hands on the desk to get her attention. I tried to sound more annoyed, than curious. “Are you even wearing panties under those ridiculous tiny things?”
My friend giggled, and came to stand directly in front of the mahogany desk between us. She delicately held the open ends of her jean shorts between her fingers and said, “Well, Jenna, these are pretty tight. I really don’t think I could wear any underwear with them… want to see?”
Before I could reply, the busty Asian girl lowered the zipper, then slip her shorts all the way down her legs! She stepped to the side, lifting her feet out of the denim material, to stand completely bottomless in my boss’s office!
“What do you think you’re doing?” I laughed, but it was an excited, nervous laugh. She had a black racing stripe of pubic hair just above her pussy lips.
Resting a hand on her tummy, while the other arm hung at her side, my half-naked friend drummed her fingers and said, “I’m thirsty. Do you think I could go to the soda machine down the hall and get a drink? I’ll bring you back something…”
“Wait!” I nearly shouted as I stood up from my seat. “I don’t want you going anywhere, Jean! You are to remain in this office, do you understand? I’ll go and get us a couple of bottles of water. When I come back, you had better have your pants on!”
As I moved out from behind the desk, Jean frowned at me because I wasn’t playing along. But this was where I worked, and I didn’t want to get into trouble! She pulled her sleek black hair over her shoulder and twisted it, while continuing to flash me her pussy. Then she turned around, bending at the waist so that her fingers brushed her toes. There was little left to the imagination as I stared at her backside. Jean picked up her shorts, and then straightened herself, holding the material discreetly in front of her crotch.
I brought my hands to my temples and wondered what had gotten into her. Opening the door to the office just a sliver, I peeked outside to make sure no one was around. Of course, there were not many people at the building to begin with. So I carefully stepped out into the hallway, and closed the door behind me. Wringing my hands fretfully, I marched toward the distant vending machine.
Part of me wondered if Jean was really going to put her shorts back on as I had asked. The way she was acting today, I wouldn’t be surprised if she took off her top instead, and got completely naked. I touched the front of my skirt, suddenly realizing that as nervous as I was, I was also turned on! Among other emotions, I was also jealous of my friend who could be so completely carefree in this environment, but I had to worry about getting caught. Still, by the time I had the bottles of water, I could not help entertaining certain thoughts in my head.
Upon returning to the door to my boss’s office, I tucked the bottles under my arm and turned the knob. It was locked. Naughty Jean had locked me out in the hallway! Exasperated, I rapped my knuckles on the heavy oak.
“Very funny. I don’t have time for this… we have work to do!”
I heard the shuffling of someone crossing the carpet, and then my friend pressed herself against the door. “I’ll let you in, Jenna. But first you have to remove your blouse!”
Frantically, I looked over my shoulder, to make sure no one overheard my friend. Even though the risky request came muffled, from behind the door, I couldn’t believe my blushing ears. How could Jean be thinking of playing games, when she was supposed to be helping me! I was really worried things would get out of hand, and we wouldn’t get any work done. So I placed the two bottles on the floor, and nervously reached up to undo the buttons of my shirt.
When the tails hung open, I pulled the delicate sleeves off my arm and knocked on the door again. “OK, Jean… it’s off. Are you… are you dressed?”
I clutched the fabric in front of my chest, my heart beating faster as I stood out here in my white lacey bra. Turning around, I thought I heard footsteps further down the hall! When I faced forward again, Jean conveniently opened the office door for me. I saw that Jean had indeed pulled her shorts on again, but the top was still unbuttoned and opened up teasingly. First, she took the shirt abruptly out of my hands. Then she bent down at the knees in order to pick up the water bottles, and proceeded to walk back into the office.
As I followed her, closing the door behind us, I watched Jean toss my clothing onto her boots in the corner. I smacked my parched lips, my mouth felt very dry. A bead of sweat formed just beneath the cup of my bra, and trickled down my stomach. Jean kept her eye on me the whole time, but uncapped her bottle and took a nice refreshing swig of water. Again I licked my lips, took a step forward, and extended my arm a little.
“Oh you’re going to have to do better than that, Jenna!” The young woman’s slightly slanted eyes twinkled mischievously. “If you want to drink, you have to take off your skirt first.”
I was so thirsty, my hands fidgeted with the zipper at my side. “But why? Why are you making me strip?”
“Well…” Jean started slowly, strolling across the carpet in her bare feet. “You were so critical of my outfit today, when you should have only been delighted that I came in to help you. Now I want you to know what it feels like.”
“I’m sorry…”
“Take off the skirt, Jenna.”
I knew she was only pretending to be mad at me, but I decided to play along. In a way, she did have a point. We were here to help clean the office, it really didn’t matter what we were wearing. With a deep breath, I shimmied the material over my hips and down my legs. I then stepped out of the skirt, picked it up and brought it over to the corner as instructed. Now I approached Jean in just my bra and panties, heels and hosiery. My friend may have been revealing more skin, but I felt more embarrassed because I had just taken off my clothes. She looked me over and smiled, then handed me the water bottle.
While I gulped down the refreshing liquid, Jean turned away and went about the filing she had started earlier in the day. I smoothly walked around the wide desk, noting the piles of papers that still needed to be sorted. It certainly felt odd when I sat down in my boss’s chair, in just my underwear! Odd, but kind of nice, too. I settled in, I began to focus on my work.
After some time had passed, and it seemed like we were making progress, Jean put down a folder and walked in front of the desk. “Tell you what, Jenna… I’ll take my top off, if you take off yours!”
I looked up, my concentration completely shattered. “What? You have to be joking…”
“You’ve already seen me bottomless,” the Asian vixen purred. “Don’t you want to see me topless, too?”
Stunned, I could only watch as she swayed her hips and untied the ends of her shirt just above her abdomen. It was like she was giving me my own private striptease. She only had two buttons to pop free, and then Jean turned around. She peeled the white fabric off her shoulders, only glancing back to wink at me. Then she removed it completely, giving me an unobstructed view of her bare back. The petite young woman tossed the shirt away, bringing her hands up to cover her nipples before facing me again.
“Now it’s your turn!”
My eyes widened and darted across the office. “Um… maybe if you lock the door first.”
Jean threw her head back and laughed, while still holding onto her large breasts with each hand. I watched her glide over to the door, wearing only those skimpy jean shorts, which looked like they could fall off at any moment. I guess her curvy hips were the only thing preventing gravity from taking its natural course. She slung an arm across her boobs, and reached out to test the lock. Next thing I knew, the nearly naked girl cam bouncing back in front of the desk.
Well, it seemed safe enough now. I sat forward a little in the seat, allowing me to reach behind my back and unclasp my bra. This done, I shyly pulled the straps down each shoulder, then pulled the cups away from my breasts. Shifting and squirming, I tucked my bare tits under an arm, and threw the lacy bra over Jean’s head.
The young woman clapped with pleasure, then placed her hands on her hips, exposing her jiggling breasts to me. I blushed as I moved my own hands out of the way, because my nipples stood out fully erect. Jean laughed again and pointed.
“Wow, Jenna… and we don’t even have the air conditioning on!”
And with that clever remark, my friend turned around in order to resume her office work, topless. I waited, catching a side glimpse of her globes bouncing with each step she took. When she crouched down again to return to her file box, I lowered my head and tried to concentrate on my own work. But it was no use, as I could not clear my mind. I couldn’t believe we had gone so far and undressed at the place where I worked.
The report I had been holding fell useless to the floor as I observed Jean in her little shorts. My other hand was resting on my tummy, and I absent-mindedly flicked the elastic of my panties. I began thinking about quietly getting up and sneaking behind my friend. I imagined pantsing her right here in the office. But I would pull down her shorts so hard, I would end up taking them right off! Maybe I would give Jean a spanking, bare-assed and fully nude…
I wasn’t even aware at first, that my hand had slipped inside my panties and I was massaging my pussy. At that moment, the phone rang.
The first digital ring only brought me partly out of my haze of confusion. On the second ring, my fingers were still lightly touching my vulva, but I picked up the receiver with my other hand.
“Hello… Jenna?” said the voice on the other end.
“Yes!” I gasped. I realized it was my boss, and over in the corner of the room, Jean looked up with amused interest.
“I hope everything is going well,” she continued. “You and your little friend are behaving?”
“Uh-huh,” I replied. Little did she know I was talking to her in my underwear, and my friend had stripped down to her indecent shorts.
“Good, because I need to ask you to do a favor for me. There is an important document that was on my desk. It is called the Windsor Report. Do you see it?”
I casually scanned the surface of the desk, then twisted my head to the side so I could look past my shoulder. Sure enough, down on the floor leaning against the wheels of the chair, was a professionally bound report with the title she had mentioned. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Jean rise to her bare feet and begin to cross the room.
“Yes… yes, I have it,” I said to my boss.
“Excellent. I need to have that report delivered to Accounting immediately. It was supposed to be dropped off yesterday. Do you understand, Jenna? Drop whatever you are doing, and bring it down to the Accounting Department.”
That sounded easy enough, although I blushed to think if she only knew what I was doing. “Um, OK, I’ll bring it right away…”
“Good, because I will call them in five minutes, and it had better be in their hands!” And with that, my boss hung up the phone with authority. What a bitch!
“Trouble, Jenna?” my friend suddenly appeared at my side, arms folded across her boobs.
I stood up and put my hands on my head, trying to clear my thoughts. My breasts bounced as I moved my body, looking for my clothes. All I saw in the corner were Jean’s shirt and her boots.
“She wants me to deliver a report to Accounting just down the hall,” I explained. “I need to get dressed…”
In my heels, I was definitely taller than the other girl, yet she marched right up to me and flicked one of my erect nipples. “Oh, I’ll be holding onto your clothes for the rest of the afternoon, Jenna.”
“But, Jean… this is really important!”
The young woman stood on her toes and gave my breasts a playful squeeze. “Listen, I would have been happy to deliver that report for you.”
“Oh, would you?” I squealed thankfully. Pulling my friend forward in a hug, our bare breasts crushed together. “Mmmm… it’s just down the hall, to the left. Third door on your right. Just throw on your top and put on your boots…”
Jean separated from our embrace and walked around to hop up on the edge of the desk. She crossed her legs and leaned back on the heels of her hands, her own nipples pointing toward the ceiling.
“I said, I would have been happy… but I’m afraid, Jenna, that you made the rule that said I have to stay in the office all day. So looks like you’re going to have to deliver that report yourself!”
“Can’t I at least get dressed?” I pleaded, but then I realized I didn’t have the time to stand here and argue.
My boss was going to be placing a phone call to the Accounting Department, and they needed to have this damn report! Jean smirked at me, as I understood I would have to make the trip in just my panties, which were already a little damp. I crept over to the door, and stuck my head out of the office. Fortunately, the coast was clear and I didn’t have a moment to spare.
As soon as I stepped out into the hallway, I noticed that it was a lot cooler out here. Looking down, I saw my skin was flushed a rosy pink, from both the heat and my arousal. Of course my nipples remained stiff, hard as diamonds. This was so embarrassing! I lifted the binder in front of my chest and hurried down the hall. When I had been fully dressed earlier, I didn’t recall my heels clicking so loudly. Now, in just my panties and black stockings, they seemed to echo through the building as if seeking to draw attention to my unclothed form.
I slowed my pace as I came to the corner where I had to make a left turn. There were other people in the building, I kept reminding myself, which was not helping the situation! I continued to use the report to shield my bouncing breasts, as I pumped my other arm in hopes of quickly making it to the department door. Nervously, I looked over my shoulder, to make sure no one was following, enjoying my panty-clad ass. Then, upon reaching my destination, I knocked on the door.
I held my breath, waiting for it to open. Now I started to worry, what if no one was here, and I failed to deliver the report. I could be in so much trouble! In earnest, I knocked on the door again, and this time it opened. A guy that I knew was named Marty stood staring at me.
“Um, hi… I just needed to drop off the Windsor Report,” I said, while holding my boobs close with an arm and extending my hand.
The young man, dressed casually in a T-shirt for his weekend work, looked me over curiously. He took the report from my fingers and said, “Oh yes, we have been waiting for you… are you all right, Miss?”
I blushed and shifted my body in humiliation, putting one leg shyly behind the other. Using my free hand, I waved away his concern. “Oh, it’s nothing. You know, its just really hot in that office down there. And it’s just us girls…”
Marty’s eyes went wide with recognition. “That was your friend that came in this morning, to help you out? She wasn’t wearing much to begin with.”
She was wearing even less now, I thought to myself, but kept my mouth shut. I was really hoping he would just close the door so I could be excused, but the accountant only stood, interested in the curves of my body. Finally, I placed both my hands over my tits.
“All right, I have to get back to work now!” I said and turned to head back down the hallway.
Not bothering to hear his reply, I wished I could jog back to the office. But that was impossible in these shoes, so I just walked very quickly. I know my butt cheeks bounced enticingly as I passed around the corner. Hopefully, he wouldn’t come following behind.
I made it back safely, with no one else around, and breathed a sigh of relief. Of course, upon turning the knob, I found that the door was locked again. Jean! I firmly held onto my swelling breasts, and pounded on the door.
“It’s me, Jenna! I’m back now… please open up!”
Jean’s reply cam muffled again, but there was no mistaking her words. “First, take off your panties.”
Well, I bit my lip in frustration, knowing that I really had no choice in the matter. It was pretty much my own fault that I was caught in this situation. Turning around fully, I looked back down the long corridor. There was no sign of anybody. Reluctantly, I hooked my thumbs in the sides of my panties and began to peel them down my hips. First my bare butt made contact with the smooth, polished wood panels of the door. Then my neatly trimmed black bush came into view, as I rolled the delicate material over my nylons, past my knees, and let them fall to my ankles. I was now standing naked outside my boss’s office!
Quickly now, I stepped out of my underwear, so I could pick them up and hold them in front of my crotch. I knocked on the door with the back of my hand and asked, “Can you let me in, Jean? They… they’re off. Do you still have your shorts on?”
The young Asian woman’s heaving breasts greeted me as she swung open the door and snatched the last item of clothing from my hands. “Of course, silly. You’re the one who told me how inappropriate it was for me to wear these shorts to the office. Can you imagine if I was running around without anything on at all?”
I suppose my friend had a point, and she had certainly taught me a lesson today! But I soon found out, Jean wasn’t finished yet. She placed her index finger under my chin, and in the fashion, made me follow her into the spacious office, into the middle of the room. I clasped my hands nervously over my stomach. And then she dropped to her knees, so that her face was eyelevel with my crotch. I didn’t know what would happen next, but instinctively, I placed my hands softly on her head.
“Let’s get the rest of these things off you,” Jean giggled, and brought her fingers down to undo the straps of my heels.
With my assistance, she lifted each foot out of my shoes. Then she began working on my stockings, happily rolling the first one down my shapely leg. The girl’s fingers were light and artful as she plucked the nylon material over my heel, then tugged it off my bare toes. By the time she started peeling off my other stocking, I brought my hands up to my breasts feeling how hard my nipples were. I know I blushed a deep shade of red, as Jean took off the last item, and my clitoris poked out of its hood.
I was now standing completely nude at work!
My little friend climbed to her feet, running a hand over my stomach, then around my waist to pat my firm backside. She had stripped me of everything, but she still had her cut-off shorts, which only seemed to highlight my nudity. Jean walked around me, her eyes roaming over every inch of my body. Then she proceeded to investigate something on the side of my boss’s desk.
Jean returned her attention to me when she held an object in her hand. “Look what I found, Jenna!”
It was black and had a long thin handle, ending in a flat head about three inches wide. Kind of like a spatula for flipping pancakes, it appeared to be made of rubber. Jean asked me what I thought it was.
Very conscious of my nakedness, I could only answer, “Maybe she uses it to swat flies!”
“I wonder what else it could swat,” the bare breasted young woman said playfully. “Jenna, lie down on the carpet…”
I’m not sure at what point I had lost control. The day started with me bossing around Jean and telling her what to do. But now she had me totally naked, and being dominated. I was humiliated and embarrassed, but also very horny. So without much hesitation, I lowered myself to the ground, staring up at her huge boobs hanging over me.
“Spread your legs apart,” Jean instructed, “and put your arms all the way at your sides.”
And when I lay completely prone, spread-eagle, I looked like a star shape on the floor. Jean walked around me and then stopped to rub my left breast with her foot. She was able to pinch the erect nipple between her toes. This made me gasp with breathless passion. Moving around me again, Jean lowered the rubber paddle to touch inside my thigh. She teasingly patted me higher and higher, until the wide tip made contact with my labia. The young woman was able to manipulate the instrument quite well, using it to gently spread apart the pink folds of skin, and tease all around my clitoral hood.
“MMMMM…” I gave a muffled cry, clenching my fists as I felt an orgasm building.
“Now roll over on your stomach,” my friend said sweetly, “but keep your arms and legs in the same position.”
Having been stimulated to this point, I eagerly turned on my side and then completely over, laying my cheek against the carpeted floor. However, I found that my pussy was so sensitive, I could not lie flat on the ground. Instead, I raised myself on my toes a little, almost like I was doing push-ups, and stuck my ass in the air. This was perfect for what Jean intended.
Standing to the side of me, the petite young woman calmly brought the flat end of the swatter down upon my bare ass. I let out a moan of pleasure as she alternated cheeks, slapping my naked skin with measured strokes. Soon, I fell into a rhythm with the contact, lifting my butt up to meet the smack of rubber, then pushing my crotch into the carpet again. It was slow and sensuous, my nipples and labia brushing the floor in a repeated motion as if I was humping the ground. I was now crying out in ecstasy, but Jean was persistent in administering her discipline until I had reached a colossal orgasm!
My body convulsed a few more times, the last moments of my sexual release. Finally, I rolled over on my side, only to see Jean laughing and pointing at the floor. There, where I had been face down only moments ago, was tiny pearl drops of my cum on the carpet.
“Oh no!” I said, quickly getting to my knees. “We have to clean that up!”
To my friend, it seemed the funniest thing in the world that I had creamed to floor of my boss’ office. She would be no help to me at all. So I stood up, totally naked, and started pacing around the room, trying to locate a cloth or something to wipe up the stain. I was afraid I would have to find a towel from the ladies restroom, and Jean would make me go out to get it in the nude. But then I spied on the shelf behind the desk, a box of Kleenex.
Breasts bouncing wildly, I excitedly danced around the furniture to grab a handful of tissues. I then returned to the incriminating evidence of my arousal, and dropped to my hands and knees. My bare butt facing the door and wiggling with the effort, I removed the embarrassing substance.
It was after I tossed away the crumpled-up tissues into the wastebasket, that Jean grasped me by the shoulders and tried to calm me down. She tenderly took a loose strand of my hair and hooked it behind my ear.
“That was quite a performance,” my friend giggled, and in spite of everything, I had to laugh too. Then Jean placed her hand on my cheek and gently turned my face. “But I’m afraid the door was open the whole time…”
THE END
by Daring Burlinski
(Originally published Nov 24, 2007)
It was a hot early summer weekend, and my boss had called me asking that I go in to the office. I really didn’t feel like it, but the promise of extra overtime pay was pretty tempting. Also, I’ve always found it difficult to say no to her, when she asks me to do something. I guess I felt a little intimidated.
The good thing was, when I told my friend Jean about it, she said she would come in to help out. That made things a little better, as the perky young Asian woman would keep me company, and the day would go by faster. My boss needed her office to be cleaned, as she had been extremely busy and fell behind with the upkeep. Actually, there was a lot of organization that needed to be done, and Jean and I would have to set things right.
Saturday arrived, and I put on my usual work clothes. I would have liked to be wearing something less confining, but it was important for me to dress professionally when I went into the office. So a nice white blouse, beige skirt, stockings and heels would have to do. I checked myself in the mirror one last time, then headed out the door. Jean was going to meet me at the building.
When I walked through the front door, I noticed a few other people were here today. That was not unusual, as there were deadlines to be met. But I still wished my boss hadn’t called me in! I said hello to a couple of guys behind their cubicles, then proceeded to move swiftly down the hallway. Her office was all the way at the end. I began wondering where Jean was, since I had already waited outside for ten minutes. Probably thought it was too nice of a day to help me out…
“Hello, Jenna!” the black-haired girl greeted me sweetly.
I was a bit taken a back at the sight of my friend casually leaning against my boss’ messy desk. “Jean… what are you doing here?”
“You asked me to come in and help you,” she teased playfully. “Remember, silly?”
Standing in the doorway, I think my mouth hung open for a moment, as I was more stunned to see what she was wearing. Or wasn’t wearing. Jean had a white, short sleeved button-down shirt, except most of the buttons were undone. She had the ends tied, just above her midriff, leaving her bellybutton exposed. I don’t think she was wearing a bra. She had on a pair of black cowboy boots, and her shorts… wow, they were some shorts! Cut-off jeans that fit snugly over her hips, and came down to just below her crotch. I mean I couldn’t take my eyes of her bare legs, from the tops of her thighs to her calves. It was like she was wearing a denim bikini bottom!
Finally, when I found I could speak, I asked, “How did you get in here?”
“Oh, well, there was just one guy in the lobby when I showed up this morning,” Jean said innocently enough. “I told him I was Jenna’s friend, and that I was here to help you in the office. He didn’t seem to mind letting me in, and was even happy to give me directions.”
I regarded her for a moment, then crossed my arms over my chest. “I bet! And he was the only one who saw you dressed… dressed like that? Good, because I would be so embarrassed if anyone else saw you!”
Jean pouted and started walking toward me, even tracing a finger over her bare stomach. “It is kind of warm out today, Jenna.”
I quickly turned, and shut the office door behind me. As I sidestepped away from my friend and headed toward the desk, I informed her that she would remain in this office all day. How could she come here dressed so inappropriately? I couldn’t risk getting in trouble. What would my co-workers think of me?
“Then I suppose we had better get started,” Jean looked around with hands on her hips.
I watched her spin around, and saw that the back of her shorts hardly covered her butt cheeks. It almost looked like she had a wedgie! I think I blushed, imagining the guy in the office seeing her this way. Patting down the front of my more sensible attire, I coolly walked over behind my boss’s desk. Since I was the one dressed responsibly, I suppose I would have to take charge.
There were files and paperwork all over the desk, as well as boxes on the floor that needed to be sorted out. I told Jean that she could start with the boxes, alphabetizing the folders by client name and making sure that records were filed in the correct place. I sat down in the comfortable chair rather imperiously, and began sorting out my own work. But when I raised my eyes to scan across the room, I saw Jean in a crouched position, her ass crack totally exposed! I just shook my head and went back to work.
After a few minutes passed, Jean stood up and said, “My feet are really uncomfortable. Would you mind if I take off these boots?”
“Oh good grief,” I sighed, “Why did you even wear them today? Fine, go ahead…”
As my friend sat back down on the carpet, she pulled off the first boot. “Well, I thought they were pretty nice. But it is rather warm in here, Jenna.”
When she was completely barefoot, Jean switched to a kneeling position so she could continue rummaging through the file folders in the box. I sat mesmerized, watching her butt wiggle, my eyes traveling down the back of her legs… all the way down to the smooth bottoms of her feet, and her toes curled on the carpet. At that moment, I felt envious of her relaxed attire. And here I was, stuck in my heels and stockings!
I tried to concentrate on my work, but I was continually drawn to the spectacle of my friend in her skimpy clothes. Occasionally she would have to stand up and pad over to another filing cabinet, or place a document to the side, on the veranda against the back wall. As she walked around the office, I noticed that the button on her shorts had come undone. And unless I was mistaken, I thought I caught a glimpse of a few wisps of pubic hair peeking out. I wondered…
“Jean!” clearing my throat, I slapped my hands on the desk to get her attention. I tried to sound more annoyed, than curious. “Are you even wearing panties under those ridiculous tiny things?”
My friend giggled, and came to stand directly in front of the mahogany desk between us. She delicately held the open ends of her jean shorts between her fingers and said, “Well, Jenna, these are pretty tight. I really don’t think I could wear any underwear with them… want to see?”
Before I could reply, the busty Asian girl lowered the zipper, then slip her shorts all the way down her legs! She stepped to the side, lifting her feet out of the denim material, to stand completely bottomless in my boss’s office!
“What do you think you’re doing?” I laughed, but it was an excited, nervous laugh. She had a black racing stripe of pubic hair just above her pussy lips.
Resting a hand on her tummy, while the other arm hung at her side, my half-naked friend drummed her fingers and said, “I’m thirsty. Do you think I could go to the soda machine down the hall and get a drink? I’ll bring you back something…”
“Wait!” I nearly shouted as I stood up from my seat. “I don’t want you going anywhere, Jean! You are to remain in this office, do you understand? I’ll go and get us a couple of bottles of water. When I come back, you had better have your pants on!”
As I moved out from behind the desk, Jean frowned at me because I wasn’t playing along. But this was where I worked, and I didn’t want to get into trouble! She pulled her sleek black hair over her shoulder and twisted it, while continuing to flash me her pussy. Then she turned around, bending at the waist so that her fingers brushed her toes. There was little left to the imagination as I stared at her backside. Jean picked up her shorts, and then straightened herself, holding the material discreetly in front of her crotch.
I brought my hands to my temples and wondered what had gotten into her. Opening the door to the office just a sliver, I peeked outside to make sure no one was around. Of course, there were not many people at the building to begin with. So I carefully stepped out into the hallway, and closed the door behind me. Wringing my hands fretfully, I marched toward the distant vending machine.
Part of me wondered if Jean was really going to put her shorts back on as I had asked. The way she was acting today, I wouldn’t be surprised if she took off her top instead, and got completely naked. I touched the front of my skirt, suddenly realizing that as nervous as I was, I was also turned on! Among other emotions, I was also jealous of my friend who could be so completely carefree in this environment, but I had to worry about getting caught. Still, by the time I had the bottles of water, I could not help entertaining certain thoughts in my head.
Upon returning to the door to my boss’s office, I tucked the bottles under my arm and turned the knob. It was locked. Naughty Jean had locked me out in the hallway! Exasperated, I rapped my knuckles on the heavy oak.
“Very funny. I don’t have time for this… we have work to do!”
I heard the shuffling of someone crossing the carpet, and then my friend pressed herself against the door. “I’ll let you in, Jenna. But first you have to remove your blouse!”
Frantically, I looked over my shoulder, to make sure no one overheard my friend. Even though the risky request came muffled, from behind the door, I couldn’t believe my blushing ears. How could Jean be thinking of playing games, when she was supposed to be helping me! I was really worried things would get out of hand, and we wouldn’t get any work done. So I placed the two bottles on the floor, and nervously reached up to undo the buttons of my shirt.
When the tails hung open, I pulled the delicate sleeves off my arm and knocked on the door again. “OK, Jean… it’s off. Are you… are you dressed?”
I clutched the fabric in front of my chest, my heart beating faster as I stood out here in my white lacey bra. Turning around, I thought I heard footsteps further down the hall! When I faced forward again, Jean conveniently opened the office door for me. I saw that Jean had indeed pulled her shorts on again, but the top was still unbuttoned and opened up teasingly. First, she took the shirt abruptly out of my hands. Then she bent down at the knees in order to pick up the water bottles, and proceeded to walk back into the office.
As I followed her, closing the door behind us, I watched Jean toss my clothing onto her boots in the corner. I smacked my parched lips, my mouth felt very dry. A bead of sweat formed just beneath the cup of my bra, and trickled down my stomach. Jean kept her eye on me the whole time, but uncapped her bottle and took a nice refreshing swig of water. Again I licked my lips, took a step forward, and extended my arm a little.
“Oh you’re going to have to do better than that, Jenna!” The young woman’s slightly slanted eyes twinkled mischievously. “If you want to drink, you have to take off your skirt first.”
I was so thirsty, my hands fidgeted with the zipper at my side. “But why? Why are you making me strip?”
“Well…” Jean started slowly, strolling across the carpet in her bare feet. “You were so critical of my outfit today, when you should have only been delighted that I came in to help you. Now I want you to know what it feels like.”
“I’m sorry…”
“Take off the skirt, Jenna.”
I knew she was only pretending to be mad at me, but I decided to play along. In a way, she did have a point. We were here to help clean the office, it really didn’t matter what we were wearing. With a deep breath, I shimmied the material over my hips and down my legs. I then stepped out of the skirt, picked it up and brought it over to the corner as instructed. Now I approached Jean in just my bra and panties, heels and hosiery. My friend may have been revealing more skin, but I felt more embarrassed because I had just taken off my clothes. She looked me over and smiled, then handed me the water bottle.
While I gulped down the refreshing liquid, Jean turned away and went about the filing she had started earlier in the day. I smoothly walked around the wide desk, noting the piles of papers that still needed to be sorted. It certainly felt odd when I sat down in my boss’s chair, in just my underwear! Odd, but kind of nice, too. I settled in, I began to focus on my work.
After some time had passed, and it seemed like we were making progress, Jean put down a folder and walked in front of the desk. “Tell you what, Jenna… I’ll take my top off, if you take off yours!”
I looked up, my concentration completely shattered. “What? You have to be joking…”
“You’ve already seen me bottomless,” the Asian vixen purred. “Don’t you want to see me topless, too?”
Stunned, I could only watch as she swayed her hips and untied the ends of her shirt just above her abdomen. It was like she was giving me my own private striptease. She only had two buttons to pop free, and then Jean turned around. She peeled the white fabric off her shoulders, only glancing back to wink at me. Then she removed it completely, giving me an unobstructed view of her bare back. The petite young woman tossed the shirt away, bringing her hands up to cover her nipples before facing me again.
“Now it’s your turn!”
My eyes widened and darted across the office. “Um… maybe if you lock the door first.”
Jean threw her head back and laughed, while still holding onto her large breasts with each hand. I watched her glide over to the door, wearing only those skimpy jean shorts, which looked like they could fall off at any moment. I guess her curvy hips were the only thing preventing gravity from taking its natural course. She slung an arm across her boobs, and reached out to test the lock. Next thing I knew, the nearly naked girl cam bouncing back in front of the desk.
Well, it seemed safe enough now. I sat forward a little in the seat, allowing me to reach behind my back and unclasp my bra. This done, I shyly pulled the straps down each shoulder, then pulled the cups away from my breasts. Shifting and squirming, I tucked my bare tits under an arm, and threw the lacy bra over Jean’s head.
The young woman clapped with pleasure, then placed her hands on her hips, exposing her jiggling breasts to me. I blushed as I moved my own hands out of the way, because my nipples stood out fully erect. Jean laughed again and pointed.
“Wow, Jenna… and we don’t even have the air conditioning on!”
And with that clever remark, my friend turned around in order to resume her office work, topless. I waited, catching a side glimpse of her globes bouncing with each step she took. When she crouched down again to return to her file box, I lowered my head and tried to concentrate on my own work. But it was no use, as I could not clear my mind. I couldn’t believe we had gone so far and undressed at the place where I worked.
The report I had been holding fell useless to the floor as I observed Jean in her little shorts. My other hand was resting on my tummy, and I absent-mindedly flicked the elastic of my panties. I began thinking about quietly getting up and sneaking behind my friend. I imagined pantsing her right here in the office. But I would pull down her shorts so hard, I would end up taking them right off! Maybe I would give Jean a spanking, bare-assed and fully nude…
I wasn’t even aware at first, that my hand had slipped inside my panties and I was massaging my pussy. At that moment, the phone rang.
The first digital ring only brought me partly out of my haze of confusion. On the second ring, my fingers were still lightly touching my vulva, but I picked up the receiver with my other hand.
“Hello… Jenna?” said the voice on the other end.
“Yes!” I gasped. I realized it was my boss, and over in the corner of the room, Jean looked up with amused interest.
“I hope everything is going well,” she continued. “You and your little friend are behaving?”
“Uh-huh,” I replied. Little did she know I was talking to her in my underwear, and my friend had stripped down to her indecent shorts.
“Good, because I need to ask you to do a favor for me. There is an important document that was on my desk. It is called the Windsor Report. Do you see it?”
I casually scanned the surface of the desk, then twisted my head to the side so I could look past my shoulder. Sure enough, down on the floor leaning against the wheels of the chair, was a professionally bound report with the title she had mentioned. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Jean rise to her bare feet and begin to cross the room.
“Yes… yes, I have it,” I said to my boss.
“Excellent. I need to have that report delivered to Accounting immediately. It was supposed to be dropped off yesterday. Do you understand, Jenna? Drop whatever you are doing, and bring it down to the Accounting Department.”
That sounded easy enough, although I blushed to think if she only knew what I was doing. “Um, OK, I’ll bring it right away…”
“Good, because I will call them in five minutes, and it had better be in their hands!” And with that, my boss hung up the phone with authority. What a bitch!
“Trouble, Jenna?” my friend suddenly appeared at my side, arms folded across her boobs.
I stood up and put my hands on my head, trying to clear my thoughts. My breasts bounced as I moved my body, looking for my clothes. All I saw in the corner were Jean’s shirt and her boots.
“She wants me to deliver a report to Accounting just down the hall,” I explained. “I need to get dressed…”
In my heels, I was definitely taller than the other girl, yet she marched right up to me and flicked one of my erect nipples. “Oh, I’ll be holding onto your clothes for the rest of the afternoon, Jenna.”
“But, Jean… this is really important!”
The young woman stood on her toes and gave my breasts a playful squeeze. “Listen, I would have been happy to deliver that report for you.”
“Oh, would you?” I squealed thankfully. Pulling my friend forward in a hug, our bare breasts crushed together. “Mmmm… it’s just down the hall, to the left. Third door on your right. Just throw on your top and put on your boots…”
Jean separated from our embrace and walked around to hop up on the edge of the desk. She crossed her legs and leaned back on the heels of her hands, her own nipples pointing toward the ceiling.
“I said, I would have been happy… but I’m afraid, Jenna, that you made the rule that said I have to stay in the office all day. So looks like you’re going to have to deliver that report yourself!”
“Can’t I at least get dressed?” I pleaded, but then I realized I didn’t have the time to stand here and argue.
My boss was going to be placing a phone call to the Accounting Department, and they needed to have this damn report! Jean smirked at me, as I understood I would have to make the trip in just my panties, which were already a little damp. I crept over to the door, and stuck my head out of the office. Fortunately, the coast was clear and I didn’t have a moment to spare.
As soon as I stepped out into the hallway, I noticed that it was a lot cooler out here. Looking down, I saw my skin was flushed a rosy pink, from both the heat and my arousal. Of course my nipples remained stiff, hard as diamonds. This was so embarrassing! I lifted the binder in front of my chest and hurried down the hall. When I had been fully dressed earlier, I didn’t recall my heels clicking so loudly. Now, in just my panties and black stockings, they seemed to echo through the building as if seeking to draw attention to my unclothed form.
I slowed my pace as I came to the corner where I had to make a left turn. There were other people in the building, I kept reminding myself, which was not helping the situation! I continued to use the report to shield my bouncing breasts, as I pumped my other arm in hopes of quickly making it to the department door. Nervously, I looked over my shoulder, to make sure no one was following, enjoying my panty-clad ass. Then, upon reaching my destination, I knocked on the door.
I held my breath, waiting for it to open. Now I started to worry, what if no one was here, and I failed to deliver the report. I could be in so much trouble! In earnest, I knocked on the door again, and this time it opened. A guy that I knew was named Marty stood staring at me.
“Um, hi… I just needed to drop off the Windsor Report,” I said, while holding my boobs close with an arm and extending my hand.
The young man, dressed casually in a T-shirt for his weekend work, looked me over curiously. He took the report from my fingers and said, “Oh yes, we have been waiting for you… are you all right, Miss?”
I blushed and shifted my body in humiliation, putting one leg shyly behind the other. Using my free hand, I waved away his concern. “Oh, it’s nothing. You know, its just really hot in that office down there. And it’s just us girls…”
Marty’s eyes went wide with recognition. “That was your friend that came in this morning, to help you out? She wasn’t wearing much to begin with.”
She was wearing even less now, I thought to myself, but kept my mouth shut. I was really hoping he would just close the door so I could be excused, but the accountant only stood, interested in the curves of my body. Finally, I placed both my hands over my tits.
“All right, I have to get back to work now!” I said and turned to head back down the hallway.
Not bothering to hear his reply, I wished I could jog back to the office. But that was impossible in these shoes, so I just walked very quickly. I know my butt cheeks bounced enticingly as I passed around the corner. Hopefully, he wouldn’t come following behind.
I made it back safely, with no one else around, and breathed a sigh of relief. Of course, upon turning the knob, I found that the door was locked again. Jean! I firmly held onto my swelling breasts, and pounded on the door.
“It’s me, Jenna! I’m back now… please open up!”
Jean’s reply cam muffled again, but there was no mistaking her words. “First, take off your panties.”
Well, I bit my lip in frustration, knowing that I really had no choice in the matter. It was pretty much my own fault that I was caught in this situation. Turning around fully, I looked back down the long corridor. There was no sign of anybody. Reluctantly, I hooked my thumbs in the sides of my panties and began to peel them down my hips. First my bare butt made contact with the smooth, polished wood panels of the door. Then my neatly trimmed black bush came into view, as I rolled the delicate material over my nylons, past my knees, and let them fall to my ankles. I was now standing naked outside my boss’s office!
Quickly now, I stepped out of my underwear, so I could pick them up and hold them in front of my crotch. I knocked on the door with the back of my hand and asked, “Can you let me in, Jean? They… they’re off. Do you still have your shorts on?”
The young Asian woman’s heaving breasts greeted me as she swung open the door and snatched the last item of clothing from my hands. “Of course, silly. You’re the one who told me how inappropriate it was for me to wear these shorts to the office. Can you imagine if I was running around without anything on at all?”
I suppose my friend had a point, and she had certainly taught me a lesson today! But I soon found out, Jean wasn’t finished yet. She placed her index finger under my chin, and in the fashion, made me follow her into the spacious office, into the middle of the room. I clasped my hands nervously over my stomach. And then she dropped to her knees, so that her face was eyelevel with my crotch. I didn’t know what would happen next, but instinctively, I placed my hands softly on her head.
“Let’s get the rest of these things off you,” Jean giggled, and brought her fingers down to undo the straps of my heels.
With my assistance, she lifted each foot out of my shoes. Then she began working on my stockings, happily rolling the first one down my shapely leg. The girl’s fingers were light and artful as she plucked the nylon material over my heel, then tugged it off my bare toes. By the time she started peeling off my other stocking, I brought my hands up to my breasts feeling how hard my nipples were. I know I blushed a deep shade of red, as Jean took off the last item, and my clitoris poked out of its hood.
I was now standing completely nude at work!
My little friend climbed to her feet, running a hand over my stomach, then around my waist to pat my firm backside. She had stripped me of everything, but she still had her cut-off shorts, which only seemed to highlight my nudity. Jean walked around me, her eyes roaming over every inch of my body. Then she proceeded to investigate something on the side of my boss’s desk.
Jean returned her attention to me when she held an object in her hand. “Look what I found, Jenna!”
It was black and had a long thin handle, ending in a flat head about three inches wide. Kind of like a spatula for flipping pancakes, it appeared to be made of rubber. Jean asked me what I thought it was.
Very conscious of my nakedness, I could only answer, “Maybe she uses it to swat flies!”
“I wonder what else it could swat,” the bare breasted young woman said playfully. “Jenna, lie down on the carpet…”
I’m not sure at what point I had lost control. The day started with me bossing around Jean and telling her what to do. But now she had me totally naked, and being dominated. I was humiliated and embarrassed, but also very horny. So without much hesitation, I lowered myself to the ground, staring up at her huge boobs hanging over me.
“Spread your legs apart,” Jean instructed, “and put your arms all the way at your sides.”
And when I lay completely prone, spread-eagle, I looked like a star shape on the floor. Jean walked around me and then stopped to rub my left breast with her foot. She was able to pinch the erect nipple between her toes. This made me gasp with breathless passion. Moving around me again, Jean lowered the rubber paddle to touch inside my thigh. She teasingly patted me higher and higher, until the wide tip made contact with my labia. The young woman was able to manipulate the instrument quite well, using it to gently spread apart the pink folds of skin, and tease all around my clitoral hood.
“MMMMM…” I gave a muffled cry, clenching my fists as I felt an orgasm building.
“Now roll over on your stomach,” my friend said sweetly, “but keep your arms and legs in the same position.”
Having been stimulated to this point, I eagerly turned on my side and then completely over, laying my cheek against the carpeted floor. However, I found that my pussy was so sensitive, I could not lie flat on the ground. Instead, I raised myself on my toes a little, almost like I was doing push-ups, and stuck my ass in the air. This was perfect for what Jean intended.
Standing to the side of me, the petite young woman calmly brought the flat end of the swatter down upon my bare ass. I let out a moan of pleasure as she alternated cheeks, slapping my naked skin with measured strokes. Soon, I fell into a rhythm with the contact, lifting my butt up to meet the smack of rubber, then pushing my crotch into the carpet again. It was slow and sensuous, my nipples and labia brushing the floor in a repeated motion as if I was humping the ground. I was now crying out in ecstasy, but Jean was persistent in administering her discipline until I had reached a colossal orgasm!
My body convulsed a few more times, the last moments of my sexual release. Finally, I rolled over on my side, only to see Jean laughing and pointing at the floor. There, where I had been face down only moments ago, was tiny pearl drops of my cum on the carpet.
“Oh no!” I said, quickly getting to my knees. “We have to clean that up!”
To my friend, it seemed the funniest thing in the world that I had creamed to floor of my boss’ office. She would be no help to me at all. So I stood up, totally naked, and started pacing around the room, trying to locate a cloth or something to wipe up the stain. I was afraid I would have to find a towel from the ladies restroom, and Jean would make me go out to get it in the nude. But then I spied on the shelf behind the desk, a box of Kleenex.
Breasts bouncing wildly, I excitedly danced around the furniture to grab a handful of tissues. I then returned to the incriminating evidence of my arousal, and dropped to my hands and knees. My bare butt facing the door and wiggling with the effort, I removed the embarrassing substance.
It was after I tossed away the crumpled-up tissues into the wastebasket, that Jean grasped me by the shoulders and tried to calm me down. She tenderly took a loose strand of my hair and hooked it behind my ear.
“That was quite a performance,” my friend giggled, and in spite of everything, I had to laugh too. Then Jean placed her hand on my cheek and gently turned my face. “But I’m afraid the door was open the whole time…”
THE END
-
- Posts: 37
- Joined: Thu Oct 10, 2019 6:27 pm
- Been thanked: 22 times
- Contact:
Re: Jenna masterpost
Jenna at the Library
by Daring Burlinski
(Originally published Nov 24, 2007)
I was sitting at home, just relaxing one afternoon, when the phone rang. Still seated on the couch with my legs curled up under me, I lazily reached for the receiver.
“Hello, Jenna…” answered a young male voice on the other end.
It was Timmy! After a brief pause I replied, “Hi Timmy… what a surprise. Is there something you need?”
I guess the teenager didn’t like my tone of voice as he said, “As a matter of fact, my friends and I want you to come over to my apartment right now!”
“Oh dear, what’s the matter?” I asked, suddenly jumping to my feet.
The boy only responded with words that sent a chill through my body: “Nothing’s wrong, Jenna. We were just bored.”
And of course, Timmy and his friends being bored more often than not led to my humiliation and getting into all sorts of embarrassing situations. I still had the receiver cradled between my ear and shoulder as I strolled around the living room and nervously fidgeted with a button on my shirt.
“Look, Timmy, I’m kind of busy later on so I really don’t have much time for your games,” I tried to sound in command and put off the inevitable request.
He wasn’t very impressed. “Well I’m afraid you’re just going to have to come over anyway. The longer you make us wait, the more time we will have to plan something fun for you…”
“All right, all right,” I found myself giving in as I edged closer to the window and pulled back the curtains. “But it’s raining outside!”
There was a moment of silence, before Timmy said, “Yeah, it’s raining here, too. You better get here soon. And don’t bring an umbrella!”
With that, the horrible little monster hung up the phone. I bit my lip in frustration. While I had no idea what he and his friends had in store for me and I really didn’t want to find out, the possibility of what they were plotting already had me very anxious. The longer I delayed, the worse it could be for me. And if I didn’t show up at all… well, Timmy had photos and videos of me, which I knew he would be very happy to share with the rest of the world. In the end, I pretty much had to do whatever he asked.
Placing the telephone down, I walked back to the window once more and confirmed it was still raining. Oh it was warm outside, here in the middle of summer, and this was more like a gentle shower. But I did not relish the thought of my clothing getting soaked. I was dressed in a white blouse and a cute green plaid skirt that came down to just above my knees. Since I was asked not to use an umbrella, I figured any kind of rain gear was not allowed. They wanted me to arrive, just as I was dressed.
I looked around the room and spotted my black heels on the floor. Boots might have been more practical, but I didn’t want to go back to my closet and pull out a pair. I didn’t want to waste any more time. Slipping my feet into the shoes, I immediately felt more sexy. Although I didn’t know why I wanted to look sexy for these twerps. Maybe I thought making me look taller, I would present myself as an adult young woman, and not be dominated by these teenagers.
When I opened the door, I could hear the pitter-patter of the rain falling upon the sidewalk that passed in front of my house. Timmy lived at the other end of the street. So it would be a brisk walk down the block and then I would find out what this was all about. Of course, if the steady downpour persisted, I would be drenched from head to toe. I waited another minute, and then walked outside.
As I mentioned, the temperature was pretty warm. The rain was probably more cool and refreshing, rather than a nuisance. Still, as the drops struck my skin and caused the fabric of my shirt to cling to my body, I couldn’t help but tremble. A strong breeze teased at lifting my skirt, reminding me what a short choice it was! I kept the pleated material pressed down with my hands and lowered my head, marching forward and determinedly to Timmy’s house.
Wiping water from my eyes, I couldn’t reach his front porch fast enough. I jogged across the lawn in my now transparent blouse and short skirt, knocking hard on the door. My knees were locked together and I clutched my elbows in opposite hands.
“Why, Jenna, you’re soaked!” the boy observed with an evil grin.
Looking past the opened doorway I could just make out several of his friends goofing around. “So, are you going to let me in or what?”
Timmy continued to block my way and said, “And now you are inviting yourself into my house? Hmmm… well, if I let you come inside as my guest, you have to agree to do whatever we say. Deal?”
“Um…” I started and looked fretfully over my shoulder. He had trapped me! Made me run all the way over here in the rain, and now I wanted nothing more than to get inside and dry off! “All right, Timmy. Just for a little while… I’ll do what you say.”
The boy took a step back and allowed me into the entry hallway. I was making little puddles on the floor, and I knew my hair must be a mess. What I really needed was a good towel, and hoped I could head straight for the bathroom.
“No, no, Jenna,” Timmy spoke to me like a child. “I can’t have you tracking water through the house.”
My eyes went wide as I clutched my hands in front of my chest. I could see Tommy and his friend, and a couple of more teenage boys staring down the hall to get a look at me. In an effort improve the situation, I un-tucked my blouse from my skirt and started ringing out the ends.
Timmy shook his head as I squeezed more water onto the floor. “You’ll have to take off your clothes…”
“What? No!” I cried. “Please don’t make me strip in front of your friends!”
At this point, Tommy walked over with a shopping bag in his hands. He looked over my wet twenty-four year old body and addressed me, “Well, I’ll tell you what, Jenna. The main reason we asked you to come over here today is because we wanted you to try on this bikini we picked out for you.”
I looked from Timmy to Tommy, and saw that the other boys were crowding in the hallway.
“Yeah, I think it would appropriate for you to slip out of those wet things and put on your new bathing suit,” Timmy continued.
Doubtful, I shifted my gaze to the bag. “Oh, but I don’t know. I mean…”
My teenage neighbor remained firm in his wishes saying, “You can either put on the bikini, Jenna, or you can strip down to your skin right here!”
“Oh my… well, can I at least have some privacy and change in the bathroom?”
Timmy pondered this for a moment before agreeing. But he said that I had to hand out each article of clothing as I disrobed. I blushed when he talked about me taking off my clothes, and some of the boys whistled. At least I would be wearing a bikini so I guess it wouldn’t be that bad.
They led me carefully down the hall, Timmy and Tommy each taking a hand. Thus, I could do nothing to prevent their friends from lifting up my skirt to sneak a peek at my panties! Someone even pinched my butt… I was so embarrassed!
I was allowed to take the shopping bag with me as I walked into the bathroom and shut the door behind me. Finally I had a chance to catch my breath, away from all those leering eyes! Hand on my chest, I could feel my heart beating faster. There was really nothing left to do now but start unbuttoning my shirt.
Once I peeled it off, I shyly opened the bathroom door to find five teenage boys waiting with eager smiles. As promised, I held out the blouse that was still quite moist, and it speedily slipped from my fingers. Standing in my lacy bra, I felt really nervous, but a little excited too. Without a word, I closed the door again and leaned my back against it.
The bra I was wearing had a button clasp that opened in the front. Another deep breath, my flat tummy sucked in, and I popped open the clasp with my thumb. The cups separated and fell to either side, leaving my bare breasts to bounce free. I was surprised to look down and see my nipples were already hardening.
“Oh no!” I gasped even as I reached around to pull the straps off my shoulders.
Now completely topless, I was really excited. Running a finger around the areola, I watched the stiff pink buds point toward the ceiling. Then I realized that I still had to face the boys! All I could do was wrap an arm across my body, hugging my boobs tight and shielding the signs of my arousal. With my free hand, the one clutching my bra, I opened the door again.
“Thanks, I’ll take that!” Timmy said as he snatched the flimsy material from my grasp.
The sudden snake-like movement took me by surprise and my reflex was to bring up my now empty hand to cup my jiggling breasts. I shifted my other hand as well so that both hands effectively hid my tits. But I’m pretty sure they caught a glimpse of a flash in the transition.
“You must have gotten chilly on your walk over here,” one of the boys laughed.
A rosy pink blush spread across my stomach. I quickly turned around and ducked back into the bathroom, kicking the door shut with the back of my heel. It then occurred to me that I didn’t have to get completely nude before I put on the bikini. Timmy only said that I must hand out each article of clothing as I disrobe. He said nothing about not getting dressed in the process. I wasn’t sure if this would displease him, but I didn’t give it any more thought. Dropping my hands to my sides, I walked over and picked up the shopping bag. I reached inside and fished around until I pulled out the bikini top.
Wow… this was some tiny top! I had to look back inside the bag to make sure I had the whole thing. Twisting it in my hands, looking at it in the light, I tried to figure out how it would go on. Or how it would possibly keep me covered. Boy, this was some bathing suit they had picked out! It was pale gold, and looked like it consisted of two diamond shaped scraps of material that could conceal my breasts, connected by some string. Using the mirror as a reference guide, I found that I could catch my boobs in the top, and then tie it off behind my neck. I did just that and saw that in fact, the diamond patches of material really only covered my nipples. All the flesh of my swelling breasts was exposed. And it didn’t help that I was making two very pointy indentations in the fabric!
Still, it was better than nothing.
I took a moment to walk a few paces in the bathroom, to make sure it stayed on, and that my pink bits didn’t slip out. Finally, I was convinced that in spite of how skimpy it was, the bikini top was secure. So I stood in front of the mirror again and began to lower the zipper on my skirt. My body shuddered as the material slid down my legs, and then I carefully lifted my feet out of the plaid piece of clothing. I picked it up and held it in front of my crotch, hesitating before opening the door.
There came a knock, and then a boy’s voice, “Are you almost done in there?”
This caused me to obediently turn and pull the knob toward me, just enough to stick my face out. I pushed my arm through, dangling the skirt invitingly, which Timmy grabbed. Instinctively, I dropped my hand over the crotch of my panties.
“Just… just a moment, boys. I’m almost dressed…”
That was laugh! Dressed in so little, it seemed. As the teenagers grumbled, anxious to see me displayed in the bathing suit picked out for me, I shut myself in the bathroom once more. I was down to the last item for removal. Pausing by the mirror, I combed my hair out, straightening the ends that had become frazzled by the rain. Then in one swift motion, I hooked my thumbs in my underwear and tugged them off my legs. I placed the panties on the counter and reached into the shopping bag.
Holding the strings of the tiny bottoms between my hands, I could only shake my head. There was hardly anything here at all! Embarrassingly, I had to grip the very light material between my legs as I tied first one side at my hip, and then the other. I discovered that the diamond shaped front snugly cupped my vulva, but then the material thinned considerably as it ran like thong up my ass crack, narrowly covering my pussy lips from behind! What was worse, I was certainly not, um, prepared for a skimpy bikini like this, and wisps of my black pubic hair peeked out of the top. I tried to pull the front higher, but only achieved giving myself a frontal wedgie… pulling the fabric deeper into my slit!
I took a few gingerly steps forward, wondering what kind of person this suit was made for. As the silky material sawed easily over my sensitive folds of skin, I found it was not uncomfortable, but more like being caressed down there. When I tried to adjust the strings, I realized there was not a thing covering my butt cheeks. It might have been better if I was bottomless! At any rate, I would have to be careful how I moved.
So I calmed myself as best I could, and then slowly opened the bathroom door. The boys allowed me to walk out into the hallway. Almost immediately there were whistles and comments as there was nothing about my curvy body left to the imagination. Shyly, I kind of placed one hand on my bare stomach, while playing with a wet strand of hair hooked behind my ear.
Timmy eyed me up and down, but had a frown on his face. “When was the last time you wore heels to the pool or the beach, Jenna?”
“I wasn’t going to the pool or the beach,” I replied.
“Well, they don’t go with that bathing suit,” Timmy informed me. “Take off your shoes.”
Here I was, standing in the hallway of my neighbor’s house, surrounded by five teenage boys, and desperately trying to maintain some dignity in this minimal bikini. The last thing I wanted to do was show more skin. And I also felt that giving up my heels would represent yielding even more of my adult status. But I already said I would do whatever they asked, and I guess there was no real harm in going barefoot. So I very carefully squatted down, undoing the straps at each of my ankles.
When I stood up again, I was able to slip my toes from the shoes and Tommy reached down to pick them up. I hoped he would be careful with them! Conscious now of everyone staring at my legs, I kind of clasped my hands behind my back, blushing from the attention. We started moving toward the living room, and with two boys behind me, I really had no choice but to shuffle along.
Timmy and his friends piled onto one of the couches, but I was told to stand in the middle of the room. They wanted me to model the bathing suit for them! First they had me reach my arms to the sky, then stand on the tips of my toes. Place my hands on my head… then turn around so they could get a good look at me from behind. It was all very embarrassing, although I had to admit that part of me was turned on as well. They asked me to face forward again, and I saw that one of the boys had a camera and had been snapping pictures. More images to add to Timmy’s collection, I guess.
With my hands back at my sides, my teenage neighbor approached me. Since I was standing flat-footed, he was a little taller than me. I watched as Timmy slowly reached out his arm, his fingers coming teasingly close to my crotch. And then he took a few strands of my pubes peeking out of the bikini bottoms between his thumb and forefinger.
“Oh!” I gasped.
“What’s this?” Timmy asked mischievously.
After a gentle tug, I answered, “Mmmm… my pubic hair!”
“Your what?” he asked again so that his friends could hear.
“My bush, OK! Please don’t… this bathing suit is too small, and it doesn’t cover my bush!” I felt my face turn bright red talking about such a thing.
“Maybe Jenna doesn’t like the bikini,” Tommy called out from the couch.
One of the other boys suggested I take it off! Well, as soon as Timmy let go of me, both my hands shot to cover my crotch. I rubbed the front of one foot behind my other leg, wondering what they would make me do next.
Timmy proceeded to walk around me, coming to regard me from behind. I closed my eyes, afraid that he was going to untie the knot at the back of my neck, essentially letting the bikini top fall free. In fact, he even ran his hand down my slick brown hair. But then he let his fingers wander down to rest at the sides of my hips. Now I wondered if he was going to untie the bikini bottoms in front of his friends! Instead, he gave the strings a yank up, causing the fabric to dig deeper into my pussy.
“Ooooh!” I squealed, rising to my toes, my arms springing out like airplane wings.
“I think I like this bathing suit on Jenna,” Timmy announced. “One thing is, it makes it very easy to give her a spanking!”
And then the teenager started to slap my bare ass, his hand making a playful smacking sound as it came into contact with my skin. My boobs bounced around from the paddling, threatening to pop free. This, and the fact that the narrow strip of material was rubbing against my clitoris, caused me to moan with pleasure.
Just as I was about to start building toward an orgasm, Timmy ended his spanking, which left me both relieved and frustrated. I know my skin was flushed, and beads of perspiration trickled down my tummy. As the boy rejoined his friends on the couch, I couldn’t help but rub my tender rear.
“I think Jenna has had enough punishment,” he said. “I think it’s time for her to cool off a little, and test out that new bikini.”
The boys jumped off the couch, laughing and cheering. I was a little unsure what this meant, and I brought by hands to my mouth. They left me standing in the living room, barefoot and bikini-clad, while Timmy and his friends ran through the house. Cautiously, I started to move forward as well, suddenly wondering where my clothes were, and if I had any means of getting them back.
Timmy greeted my again by the hall that led to the front door. “All right, Jenna, are you ready to get wet?”
“What exactly do you mean?” I asked a little breathless.
The teenager only shook his head, clearly frustrated that I answered his question with a question. “Just go outside…”
“What!” I exclaimed. “But I don’t want people to see me in this skimpy outfit… And it’s still raining!”
“That’s the point. And what better to wear when it's raining than a bathing suit!” Timmy looked at me shrewdly. “Or would you rather be wearing your Birthday Suit? Because if you don’t go outside right now, I’m going to ask you to give me back the bikini.”
Well, I definitely did not want to strip naked. I turned my head to look at the door, then back at Timmy waiting for my decision. With a sigh, I told him I would walk outside. Although I asked if we could do this in the back yard, but he insisted I stay on the front lawn! So I padded down the hall in my bare feet, absently trying to pick the thong out of my ass. I opened the front door and saw that there was no one else around. Timmy had already left to join his friends.
It was a soft drizzle by now, and the sky seemed to be brightening, if just a little. The first drops actually felt nice as they hit my arms. I walked down the steps into the rain, looking left and right to make sure no one was coming down the street. It was so embarrassing to be out here, wearing so little and I had a lot on display! My breasts heaved and my butt jiggled as I moved onto the grass. Of course the wet blades tickled the bottoms of my feet and made me shiver. In a way, I was feeling kind of excited to be dressed in such a daring bikini in the middle of the neighborhood.
Then I noticed the large picture window, which apparently looked out from the den. As I suspected, five teenage faces were pressed against the glass. I could also see Timmy gesturing for me to move closer.
I looked over my shoulder apprehensively, and then walked across the lawn until I was square in front of the window. It was then that something strange started to happen. As the gentle rain continued to beat down on me, my body started to tingle. Well, not my entire body… just those parts that were actually covered by the bikini. I really didn’t know what was going on, as I placed my hands on my head and spun around in confusion.
Now the fabric, the diamond shape patches of material that concealed my nipples and crotch were positively itching! It felt like there were bees buzzing all over my skin, and I pinched at the delicate bathing suit.
“Ooooh, aaahhh! Mmmmph…” I squirmed and danced on the front lawn a few moments more before I could no longer stand it.
Reaching behind my neck, my fingers found the knot and began untying it. Not that I had any control at this point, just a burning need to get this bikini top off me! It felt like it was sizzling! When the strings were undone, not caring who might be watching, I tore the top loose and threw it on the ground. My nipples were rock hard and sticking straight out, but other than the evidence of my arousal, there was no sign of a rash or irritation. Suddenly looking at the boys in the window, I covered up my boobs and hunched over.
Timmy must have found the latch, because he was able to slide the wide pane outward. Enough that he could call out, “What’s the matter, Jenna?”
Now I kept my legs together, with my feet at odd angles so that my toes faced each other. I was still having a problem below where my crotch was itching. And it felt like someone had poured hot sauce down my butt crack. I actually had to use both hands to scratch my cheeks and futilely pick at the thong. My bare breasts bounced wildly in front of the boys.
“Nice tits!” Tommy laughed.
“What… What’s happening?” I asked in extreme discomfort, trying not to rub my privates.
Timmy leaned out the window and motioned me to come closer. “It’s the rain, you see. That is a special material you are wearing, chemically altered to cause a reaction when exposed to water. Pretty ironic for a bikini, don’t you think?”
The summer drizzle persisted, falling on my bare back, raindrops glistening on my uncovered boobs and stomach. “You mean this was like a novelty gag gift? A joke?”
“We’re still waiting for the punch-line,” one of the boys said eagerly.
I bounced up and down on my toes, not wanting to go through with this. I couldn’t believe they had tricked me into putting on a defective bathing suit, and had even gotten me to activate the allergic reaction by walking out into the rain! But it was too late, and the material making contact with my skin was driving me crazy…
“Oh, this is so humiliating!” I cried as my fingers worked on the first knot at my hip.
In mere seconds, I had untied my bikini bottoms completely and whisked them off. There was a moment of relief as the itching had stopped. I placed my hand on my stomach as my breathing eased, and wiped rainwater out of my eyes with other hand. And then I realized I was standing totally naked in Timmy’s front yard!
I spun around and faced the street, covering my breasts and bush. Of course this gave the teenage boys an ample view of my bare butt! Unsure of what to do, I started heading for the door. I wanted to run and get inside, but I had to be careful so I wouldn’t slip and fall on my ass. So it was more like me stepping daintily over the grass on my bare toes while I shielded my nipples with one arm, and held a hand between my legs. But when I arrived on the stoop and tried the doorknob, I found it was locked!
Frustrated I turned around again and marched back onto the lawn, my boobs bouncing slick and wet. I walked right up to the window and tried to plead my case.
“Please let me back in, Timmy! Look… I have no clothes on out here, and…”
Suddenly a car blared its horn as it passed by the house. Startled, I spun around showing the teens my rear end once more, which made them cheer. A little shaken, I clasped a hand over my mouth while hooking strands of hair behind my ear. Slowly I turned around again, giving my tormentors a full frontal display of my body.
Timmy leered at me for a minute, and then said, “Well you know, Jenna, I’d like to let you back inside, but there’s a couple of things I’d like you to do for us first.”
“What… what do you mean?” I asked, nervous as well as embarrassed.
In reply, the front door suddenly opened and I turned my head to see one of the boys walking toward me. He was dressed in a bright yellow overcoat and big boots. With his umbrella in one hand, he was completely unaffected by the rain. Yet here I stood dripping wet and naked. Self-consciously, I lowered my hands to place them both over my pussy. I also noticed that the young man was carrying a bucket.
This, he dropped on the ground at my feet, and then took a stroll around me to gaze at my bare bottom. I just closed my eyes and thought I would die of shame. At least he didn’t touch. Soon, I came to my senses and looked back at the faces smiling at me from the window.
“What is this all about?” I asked, pointing at the bucket, but still keeping one hand in front of my crotch.
The teenager had returned to join his friends in the den, and Tommy answered, “You will see that we provided a wash cloth, sponge, and a nice bar of soap. And since you already took off all your clothes…”
“Wait a minute!” I cried, pausing to peer over me shoulder. “You guys tricked me! And now you want me to take a shower outside in the rain?”
“Yeah, this should be pretty entertaining,” Timmy said. “Now start lathering up, or we just might leave you outside in the nude!”
Oh! This was really bad… I was outside my neighbor’s house in the middle of the day, totally exposed. And the rain continued to fall gently on my body until I was slick and shiny. I bit my lip and regarded the pail that was left for me. What choice did I have? I guess the sooner I washed myself, the sooner I could get back inside and dressed again. Aware of the eyes of five teenagers on me, I kind of side stepped and bent down at my knees, while cradling my tits in one arm.
Crouched down, I didn’t even look inside the bucket, but felt around with my fingers until I found the soap. Then I stood up again, holding the white bar in front of my bush. Modesty was no use… they were going to see everything. So I took a deep breath, and lifted my face to the overcast sky. I started making soft soapy circles around my stomach. It wasn’t long before I started gyrating my hips in sensual motions as I scrubbed down my legs all the way to my toes.
Then I turned around so I was facing the street, which was thankfully quiet for the moment. I proceeded to rub the soap along my arms and my hips, finally squeezing my curvy ass cheeks. And then I thought of a great idea. When I had lathered up my chest real good, I took a handful of suds and placed it on my crotch. Working fast, I continued to foam up the soap and spread it across my breasts. I had effectively covered my frontal nudity!
Now I spun around to show the teenagers how I outsmarted them. I even spread my legs shoulder-width apart and stuck my arms out at either side of me. I was totally naked, yet it was like I was wearing a bikini made of soapsuds! Unfortunately, even as I smiled in self-satisfaction, the rain fell steadily and I was starting to loose my covering.
“Ooooh,” I moaned as I tried to lather up my boobs again with the ever-shrinking bar of soap.
Soon I was down to just using my hands, and found that I was openly playing with my tits in Timmy’s front yard. I cupped the swelling mounds and bounced them up and down, teasing and flicking my nipples. This felt so good! I even wiggled my ass as I bent my knees, my hands roaming all over my body. But when I lowered my eyes, I saw that the last of the suds had been washed away and my crotch was on display. Even more embarrassing, beneath my black bush, the excitement had caused my pussy lips to part. Trying to regain some measure of decency, I placed a palm over my vulva.
“That was a nice show,” Timmy informed me. “But there’s one more thing we’d like you to do before we let you back inside.”
Self-consciously looking over my shoulder, I shook my head to clear my eyes of rainwater. What else could they want me to do, wash my hair? Timmy told me to search the bucket once more, and I found it was more like the exact opposite. The boys didn’t want me to shampoo my hair, but take it off… only, not the hair on my head. Inside the bucket there was a ladies razor and some shaving cream.
I asked Timmy if I did this act, would he promise to let me in the house. He said he promised, but I remained unconvinced. What was it with wanting to shave my pubic hair? I guess it was a control thing, just another way for the boys to dominate me. Or maybe it was the ultimate finish to stripping me naked, so that not even my womanly fleece could cover my pink bits. Stalling for time, I asked if I could do it inside. But no, after making me stand out here for another minute while they discussed that option, Tommy came back and said I had to shave my pussy outdoors.
Well this was certainly something I had never done before! I nervously glanced over my bare shoulder again, and then took a couple of steps toward the bucket. I was completely nude out here, and I knew cars could come racing down the street at any moment. That probably made me decide to just get this over with. I grabbed the can and squirted a healthy dose of the foamy gel into my hand.
This, I then applied to my lower stomach below my belly button, and smeared the cream further down and between my thighs. I had to hurry before the falling rain washed it off my body, but I also didn’t want to rush and cut myself. So taking a deep breath, I found the razor and started to scrape away my bush. My labia were already pretty clean, I just had a triangle of pubic hair that sprouted above the lips. I kept my head down, eyes on my work, but I knew the boys were enjoying the view of me touching those intimate places as I dragged the blade up and across in repeated strokes. I was kind of positioned in a semi-squat, with feet planted in the grass and legs bent and tummy sucked in. It must have been quite a sight from behind, my butt clenching with the motions!
After rinsing off the razor blade a couple of times in the bucket that had collected the rainwater, I pretty much finished the job. I used the sponge to pat down my now hairless pubic mound, blushing the whole time. The one thing I kept telling myself was that it would be over soon, I could get back inside and finally get dressed.
Then the blaring honk of a car horn nearly made me jump! I turned around just in time to see the red taillights speeding down the street. I also noticed that the rain had pretty much let up, and there was even a break in the clouds. It was just me, standing totally naked on my neighbor’s front lawn…
Quickly, I threw everything back into the pail the boys had provided for me, and grabbed the handle. With my other hand, I shyly cupped my pussy, then dashed across the wet grass until I reached Timmy’s front door. Since I was no longer in front of the window, I figure the boys would hurry over to let me inside. In the meantime, another car drove down the road and there was nothing I could do about my bare ass on display. Now I was really embarrassed so I knocked loudly on the door, calling for Timmy to open up. Of course this meant, I was no longer using that hand to cover myself!
“Calm down, Jenna!” the teenager said as he finally pulled the door open, eyeing my nude body.
Scolded, I kind of hung my head a little, and also let my arms dangle at my sides. I was afraid that my clitoris was fairly erect, but hopefully the boys wouldn’t notice. Timmy asked me if I was nice and clean.
“Yes, Timmy…” I answered meekly. “Can I get dressed now, before anyone else sees me?”
The boy continued to stand in the doorway, preventing me from entering the house. “You know, it looks like the sun is starting to come out. Besides, you’re much too wet to let inside right now.”
Even as he spoke the words, I felt my nipples hardening, at the thought of my nudity being prolonged. I also knew that I would soon be wet in other places. As I brought my hands up slowly to cover my breasts, I asked Timmy what he had in mind.
“Just go around and meet us in the backyard.”
With that, Timmy slammed the door in my face. I was left to shiver for a moment, hugging my dripping naked body. Then I realized that I had no choice, since all my clothes were locked inside the house. Lifting my face to the sky, I saw that the clouds were indeed breaking up, and rays of sunlight tingled warm on my bare skin. I slicked my hair back with a hand and then bounced down the steps.
I stayed close to the house as I made my way around the side. In a way, I would be glad to be out of view from the traffic on the street. The ground was still wet, so I was cautious as I stepped over the blades of grass tickling my bare toes. The sensations I was feeling due to being naked outside was pretty incredible, in spite of the embarrassing circumstances. By the time I actually reached the backyard, I was getting kind of horny.
This meant that I walked out into the open without bothering to cover up. The boys were all watching me as I approached, my full breasts bouncing and my pink pussy totally exposed. I guess I may have let down my guard. When I stopped into the middle of the yard, Tommy and Timmy and their friends slowly circled around me.
With the boys taking in every inch, every curve of my body, Timmy faced me and said, "Hold your arms out, straight in front of you…"
I did as instructed, and stood with my hands held out palms up, almost as if I was about to receive a gift. In spite of myself, I giggled, which caused my bare tits and butt to bounce. Suddenly, in a flash, Timmy whipped out a pair of handcuffs… seemingly from out of nowhere… and expertly slapped them on my wrists.
"Oh my!" I gasped in shock, as these were no kiddie cuffs, but cold steel around my skin.
Unable to break fee, I let my hands fall in front of my body, coming to rest on my smooth shaved pubic mound. One of the boys behind me placed a hand on my lower back, just above the crack of my ass, and pressed me forward.
As I took a few steps over the grass, Tommy was at my side and explained, "We're bringing you over to that tree."
I saw the large maple in the backyard that he was talking about. It had a canopy of broad of leaves, which provided some nice shade beneath the branches. More interestingly, I noticed that there were blocks of wood nailed into one side of the trunk, as if they were making a tree fort. There was also a three-foot long shaft of metal embedded in the bark, and sticking out like a flagpole.
It was beneath this protrusion that the teenagers led me. Looking up, I saw that the metal spike was about a foot over my head. Timmy then told me to raise my arms and hook the links of the cuffs over it. A little embarrassed, I stretched my arms skyward, giving the boys a full frontal display. Even standing on my tiptoes, I came up just a little short. However, my neighbor and his friend Tommy were clearly out of patience, and proceeded to give me a boost by squeezing my round butt cheeks and lifting.
"Oooh!" I squealed, even bending my knees up and out.
Sure enough, they were able to get my wrists hooked over the metal pole. I was suspended totally naked, my toes only just touching the ground. As I twisted from side to side, trying to gain a more secure foothold, I stretched my legs forward a little, which only resulted in parting them. This left my pink folds of skin below on display, and I know my clitoris was poking out of its hood. Finally, I decided to stop putting up a fight, and just hung there blushing.
Satisfied that I wasn't going anywhere, the boys then departed and head back toward the house. They disappeared through the back door, leaving me nude and vulnerable. At least they hadn't gagged me. But completely stretched out like this, my humiliation was in my body's excited state, with nipples hard and quivering. Even worse, I could feel my pussy pulsing as if the slightest touch would set me off. Unfortunately, my hands were bound above my head, so I had no way of manipulating my pink parts.
Moments later, Timmy and his friends emerged from the house. One of them looked like he was carrying a tripod and a video camera! The other four boys were toting those super-soaker water cannons!! I squirmed a little beneath the tree, but kept my legs closed and ankles locked together. Helplessly I watched as the equipment was set up, and the teenagers took their positions… lined up like a firing squad about ten feet in front of me.
"Jenna, this is going to be your final punishment of the day," Timmy announced. "Do you have any last words?"
I looked at the teenagers staring at my naked body, and then said to Timmy, "Alright, boys, I think this has gone far enough… how about you take me down and let me get dressed?"
That was when the first blast of water hit me! It was icy cold as the stream struck my bare stomach, causing me to yelp and kick my legs out. So much for modesty and trying to hide my bald pussy from the camera! And then another blast hit my body from another direction. This stream was more concentrated, and it traced a line like a laser up my chest and around my nipples. The water stopped for a second, allowing me to catch my breath and look down to see my crotch glistening.
And then someone let loose a spray directly in my face causing me to close my eyes and sputter. Two more streams had me wiggling and dancing on my toes. My wet boobs bounced around wildly. Slowly, the concentration of the water converged, and the boys started directing their aim lower and lower. I curled my toes and clenched my fists, trying to prepare myself for the inevitable blast.
They teased around my bellybutton and watched my tits jiggle, and then their line of fire dropped. A jet stream hit my exposed pussy, and my whole body shook!
"Aaaahhh!!!" I cried as the water struck the sensitive folds of skin.
The boys were able to adjust the canon nozzles and fine-tune the steady flow. Soon it was like having my bare slit right in front of those jets in a pool or a hot tub. Furthermore, they were able to maneuver and direct the arc of water so that it was massaging my labia, and tickling my clitoris. Whether they knew it or not, one of the boys hit my special spot!
"Oh yes, yes!" I screamed with pleasure, and now I wished they had gagged my mouth. "Oh, oh… Don't stop!"
Now I eagerly spread my legs and presented an inviting target. I wasn't sure if Timmy and his friends were still aiming for my pussy as they continued to soak my entire body. But every now and then the stream of water would hit me down there, bringing me closer to the edge of an outdoor orgasm!
Finally, I couldn't hold out any more, and I began bucking my hips while suspended by handcuffs. With a loud moan of desire, I started to cum. Luckily I had been squealing and squirming the whole time, so I don't know if the boys could tell what was happening. Also, as they continued the watery assault, they effectively rinsed off my body and cleaned away any juices running down my leg. At last, I shuddered and let my limbs go slack, and lowered my head.
Almost like it was a signal that they had finished me off, they boys turned down their water rifles. For a moment they let me hang there in silence as a wide puddle collected at my feet. I was a mix of emotions, and still a little light-headed. I mean I was pretty embarrassed, but at the same time I kind of enjoyed it.
And then Timmy and Tommy were on either side of me, each taking a hold of my wrists, gradually sliding me toward the end of the metal shaft in the tree. Of course, they also assisted by planting their palms on my butt cheeks and pushing me off the spike. I landed with my bare feet flat on the ground.
"Um… thank you," I said awkwardly.
The teenage boys watched as I tried to use my hands cuffed together to wring out the ends of my hair. Blushing under their scrutiny, I finally lowered my arms, fists in front of my dripping crotch. I turned to Timmy, and asked if he had the key to unlock these handcuffs.
"Hmmm… I seem to have misplaced them, Jenna!" the boy answered deviously.
I was shocked and spun around so they all had a look at my naked backside. "Timmy, how could you?"
"Oh wait," my neighbor suddenly said, tapping his chin. "I just remembered that yesterday morning, I snuck over to your house and left the handcuff keys under your front door mat."
"Well what good does that do me here?" I asked exasperated.
Tommy shrugged his shoulders and answered, "I guess you'll just have to go home now to get those cuffs off you."
My eyes went wide, as I realized what they were suggesting, or were about to suggest. This whole thing had been a set-up… getting me stripped, shaved, and having an orgasm on videotape! And now they were going to send me back home!
"But… but, my clothes!" I pleaded. "Can't I get dressed first?"
"Now how are you going to dress yourself, with your hands locked up?" Timmy teased. "Besides, you're still much too wet to come inside my house. It seems you haven't been able to stay dry all day!"
"But…"
"That's right, get your butt back home!" one of the boys laughed. "We have some interesting videos to review."
And with that, the five teenagers trudged back to the house with all their toys. I was left standing alone in the back yard. When I heard the door close behind them and lock, I took a deep breath, and started moving around the side of Timmy's house. With not even a scrap of clothing, I delicately lifted my legs and stepped through the grass, I was going to have to jog home in the nude.
At least my wrists weren't cuffed with my arms behind my back. In this way, I was somewhat able to hide my tits and fold my hands over my bald pussy. Nonetheless, my bare butt jiggled and bounced like crazy as I hurried down the street.
Cars blared their horns as I streaked the distance between Timmy's house and mine. Sometimes people would roll down their windows and yell stuff at me, or whistle. I mean, it wasn't that bad since it was still a lazy Saturday afternoon. But still, a lot of people saw me, and I was totally naked!
Well, when I reached my house, I discover the small key for the handcuffs underneath the mat… just like Timmy said. I wasted not time, and unlocked the binding cuffs, throwing the cold metal to the ground. Standing with my ass facing the street, I gingerly rubbed my wrists, which were a little sore. And then I reached to open my front door.
My keys! Suddenly I realized that I had left my keys with all my clothes back at Timmy's house! Putting my hands to my head in despair, I spun around just as a couple of kids were riding their bikes down the block. Their eyes went wide at my display of full frontal nudity. I blushed, and put a palm over my crotch while trying to hide my erect nipples.
I guess there was nothing much I could do. I would have to walk all the way back to Timmy's house, and hope he would let me have my things. At least my body was dry now. Well, except for one spot…
THE END
by Daring Burlinski
(Originally published Nov 24, 2007)
I was sitting at home, just relaxing one afternoon, when the phone rang. Still seated on the couch with my legs curled up under me, I lazily reached for the receiver.
“Hello, Jenna…” answered a young male voice on the other end.
It was Timmy! After a brief pause I replied, “Hi Timmy… what a surprise. Is there something you need?”
I guess the teenager didn’t like my tone of voice as he said, “As a matter of fact, my friends and I want you to come over to my apartment right now!”
“Oh dear, what’s the matter?” I asked, suddenly jumping to my feet.
The boy only responded with words that sent a chill through my body: “Nothing’s wrong, Jenna. We were just bored.”
And of course, Timmy and his friends being bored more often than not led to my humiliation and getting into all sorts of embarrassing situations. I still had the receiver cradled between my ear and shoulder as I strolled around the living room and nervously fidgeted with a button on my shirt.
“Look, Timmy, I’m kind of busy later on so I really don’t have much time for your games,” I tried to sound in command and put off the inevitable request.
He wasn’t very impressed. “Well I’m afraid you’re just going to have to come over anyway. The longer you make us wait, the more time we will have to plan something fun for you…”
“All right, all right,” I found myself giving in as I edged closer to the window and pulled back the curtains. “But it’s raining outside!”
There was a moment of silence, before Timmy said, “Yeah, it’s raining here, too. You better get here soon. And don’t bring an umbrella!”
With that, the horrible little monster hung up the phone. I bit my lip in frustration. While I had no idea what he and his friends had in store for me and I really didn’t want to find out, the possibility of what they were plotting already had me very anxious. The longer I delayed, the worse it could be for me. And if I didn’t show up at all… well, Timmy had photos and videos of me, which I knew he would be very happy to share with the rest of the world. In the end, I pretty much had to do whatever he asked.
Placing the telephone down, I walked back to the window once more and confirmed it was still raining. Oh it was warm outside, here in the middle of summer, and this was more like a gentle shower. But I did not relish the thought of my clothing getting soaked. I was dressed in a white blouse and a cute green plaid skirt that came down to just above my knees. Since I was asked not to use an umbrella, I figured any kind of rain gear was not allowed. They wanted me to arrive, just as I was dressed.
I looked around the room and spotted my black heels on the floor. Boots might have been more practical, but I didn’t want to go back to my closet and pull out a pair. I didn’t want to waste any more time. Slipping my feet into the shoes, I immediately felt more sexy. Although I didn’t know why I wanted to look sexy for these twerps. Maybe I thought making me look taller, I would present myself as an adult young woman, and not be dominated by these teenagers.
When I opened the door, I could hear the pitter-patter of the rain falling upon the sidewalk that passed in front of my house. Timmy lived at the other end of the street. So it would be a brisk walk down the block and then I would find out what this was all about. Of course, if the steady downpour persisted, I would be drenched from head to toe. I waited another minute, and then walked outside.
As I mentioned, the temperature was pretty warm. The rain was probably more cool and refreshing, rather than a nuisance. Still, as the drops struck my skin and caused the fabric of my shirt to cling to my body, I couldn’t help but tremble. A strong breeze teased at lifting my skirt, reminding me what a short choice it was! I kept the pleated material pressed down with my hands and lowered my head, marching forward and determinedly to Timmy’s house.
Wiping water from my eyes, I couldn’t reach his front porch fast enough. I jogged across the lawn in my now transparent blouse and short skirt, knocking hard on the door. My knees were locked together and I clutched my elbows in opposite hands.
“Why, Jenna, you’re soaked!” the boy observed with an evil grin.
Looking past the opened doorway I could just make out several of his friends goofing around. “So, are you going to let me in or what?”
Timmy continued to block my way and said, “And now you are inviting yourself into my house? Hmmm… well, if I let you come inside as my guest, you have to agree to do whatever we say. Deal?”
“Um…” I started and looked fretfully over my shoulder. He had trapped me! Made me run all the way over here in the rain, and now I wanted nothing more than to get inside and dry off! “All right, Timmy. Just for a little while… I’ll do what you say.”
The boy took a step back and allowed me into the entry hallway. I was making little puddles on the floor, and I knew my hair must be a mess. What I really needed was a good towel, and hoped I could head straight for the bathroom.
“No, no, Jenna,” Timmy spoke to me like a child. “I can’t have you tracking water through the house.”
My eyes went wide as I clutched my hands in front of my chest. I could see Tommy and his friend, and a couple of more teenage boys staring down the hall to get a look at me. In an effort improve the situation, I un-tucked my blouse from my skirt and started ringing out the ends.
Timmy shook his head as I squeezed more water onto the floor. “You’ll have to take off your clothes…”
“What? No!” I cried. “Please don’t make me strip in front of your friends!”
At this point, Tommy walked over with a shopping bag in his hands. He looked over my wet twenty-four year old body and addressed me, “Well, I’ll tell you what, Jenna. The main reason we asked you to come over here today is because we wanted you to try on this bikini we picked out for you.”
I looked from Timmy to Tommy, and saw that the other boys were crowding in the hallway.
“Yeah, I think it would appropriate for you to slip out of those wet things and put on your new bathing suit,” Timmy continued.
Doubtful, I shifted my gaze to the bag. “Oh, but I don’t know. I mean…”
My teenage neighbor remained firm in his wishes saying, “You can either put on the bikini, Jenna, or you can strip down to your skin right here!”
“Oh my… well, can I at least have some privacy and change in the bathroom?”
Timmy pondered this for a moment before agreeing. But he said that I had to hand out each article of clothing as I disrobed. I blushed when he talked about me taking off my clothes, and some of the boys whistled. At least I would be wearing a bikini so I guess it wouldn’t be that bad.
They led me carefully down the hall, Timmy and Tommy each taking a hand. Thus, I could do nothing to prevent their friends from lifting up my skirt to sneak a peek at my panties! Someone even pinched my butt… I was so embarrassed!
I was allowed to take the shopping bag with me as I walked into the bathroom and shut the door behind me. Finally I had a chance to catch my breath, away from all those leering eyes! Hand on my chest, I could feel my heart beating faster. There was really nothing left to do now but start unbuttoning my shirt.
Once I peeled it off, I shyly opened the bathroom door to find five teenage boys waiting with eager smiles. As promised, I held out the blouse that was still quite moist, and it speedily slipped from my fingers. Standing in my lacy bra, I felt really nervous, but a little excited too. Without a word, I closed the door again and leaned my back against it.
The bra I was wearing had a button clasp that opened in the front. Another deep breath, my flat tummy sucked in, and I popped open the clasp with my thumb. The cups separated and fell to either side, leaving my bare breasts to bounce free. I was surprised to look down and see my nipples were already hardening.
“Oh no!” I gasped even as I reached around to pull the straps off my shoulders.
Now completely topless, I was really excited. Running a finger around the areola, I watched the stiff pink buds point toward the ceiling. Then I realized that I still had to face the boys! All I could do was wrap an arm across my body, hugging my boobs tight and shielding the signs of my arousal. With my free hand, the one clutching my bra, I opened the door again.
“Thanks, I’ll take that!” Timmy said as he snatched the flimsy material from my grasp.
The sudden snake-like movement took me by surprise and my reflex was to bring up my now empty hand to cup my jiggling breasts. I shifted my other hand as well so that both hands effectively hid my tits. But I’m pretty sure they caught a glimpse of a flash in the transition.
“You must have gotten chilly on your walk over here,” one of the boys laughed.
A rosy pink blush spread across my stomach. I quickly turned around and ducked back into the bathroom, kicking the door shut with the back of my heel. It then occurred to me that I didn’t have to get completely nude before I put on the bikini. Timmy only said that I must hand out each article of clothing as I disrobe. He said nothing about not getting dressed in the process. I wasn’t sure if this would displease him, but I didn’t give it any more thought. Dropping my hands to my sides, I walked over and picked up the shopping bag. I reached inside and fished around until I pulled out the bikini top.
Wow… this was some tiny top! I had to look back inside the bag to make sure I had the whole thing. Twisting it in my hands, looking at it in the light, I tried to figure out how it would go on. Or how it would possibly keep me covered. Boy, this was some bathing suit they had picked out! It was pale gold, and looked like it consisted of two diamond shaped scraps of material that could conceal my breasts, connected by some string. Using the mirror as a reference guide, I found that I could catch my boobs in the top, and then tie it off behind my neck. I did just that and saw that in fact, the diamond patches of material really only covered my nipples. All the flesh of my swelling breasts was exposed. And it didn’t help that I was making two very pointy indentations in the fabric!
Still, it was better than nothing.
I took a moment to walk a few paces in the bathroom, to make sure it stayed on, and that my pink bits didn’t slip out. Finally, I was convinced that in spite of how skimpy it was, the bikini top was secure. So I stood in front of the mirror again and began to lower the zipper on my skirt. My body shuddered as the material slid down my legs, and then I carefully lifted my feet out of the plaid piece of clothing. I picked it up and held it in front of my crotch, hesitating before opening the door.
There came a knock, and then a boy’s voice, “Are you almost done in there?”
This caused me to obediently turn and pull the knob toward me, just enough to stick my face out. I pushed my arm through, dangling the skirt invitingly, which Timmy grabbed. Instinctively, I dropped my hand over the crotch of my panties.
“Just… just a moment, boys. I’m almost dressed…”
That was laugh! Dressed in so little, it seemed. As the teenagers grumbled, anxious to see me displayed in the bathing suit picked out for me, I shut myself in the bathroom once more. I was down to the last item for removal. Pausing by the mirror, I combed my hair out, straightening the ends that had become frazzled by the rain. Then in one swift motion, I hooked my thumbs in my underwear and tugged them off my legs. I placed the panties on the counter and reached into the shopping bag.
Holding the strings of the tiny bottoms between my hands, I could only shake my head. There was hardly anything here at all! Embarrassingly, I had to grip the very light material between my legs as I tied first one side at my hip, and then the other. I discovered that the diamond shaped front snugly cupped my vulva, but then the material thinned considerably as it ran like thong up my ass crack, narrowly covering my pussy lips from behind! What was worse, I was certainly not, um, prepared for a skimpy bikini like this, and wisps of my black pubic hair peeked out of the top. I tried to pull the front higher, but only achieved giving myself a frontal wedgie… pulling the fabric deeper into my slit!
I took a few gingerly steps forward, wondering what kind of person this suit was made for. As the silky material sawed easily over my sensitive folds of skin, I found it was not uncomfortable, but more like being caressed down there. When I tried to adjust the strings, I realized there was not a thing covering my butt cheeks. It might have been better if I was bottomless! At any rate, I would have to be careful how I moved.
So I calmed myself as best I could, and then slowly opened the bathroom door. The boys allowed me to walk out into the hallway. Almost immediately there were whistles and comments as there was nothing about my curvy body left to the imagination. Shyly, I kind of placed one hand on my bare stomach, while playing with a wet strand of hair hooked behind my ear.
Timmy eyed me up and down, but had a frown on his face. “When was the last time you wore heels to the pool or the beach, Jenna?”
“I wasn’t going to the pool or the beach,” I replied.
“Well, they don’t go with that bathing suit,” Timmy informed me. “Take off your shoes.”
Here I was, standing in the hallway of my neighbor’s house, surrounded by five teenage boys, and desperately trying to maintain some dignity in this minimal bikini. The last thing I wanted to do was show more skin. And I also felt that giving up my heels would represent yielding even more of my adult status. But I already said I would do whatever they asked, and I guess there was no real harm in going barefoot. So I very carefully squatted down, undoing the straps at each of my ankles.
When I stood up again, I was able to slip my toes from the shoes and Tommy reached down to pick them up. I hoped he would be careful with them! Conscious now of everyone staring at my legs, I kind of clasped my hands behind my back, blushing from the attention. We started moving toward the living room, and with two boys behind me, I really had no choice but to shuffle along.
Timmy and his friends piled onto one of the couches, but I was told to stand in the middle of the room. They wanted me to model the bathing suit for them! First they had me reach my arms to the sky, then stand on the tips of my toes. Place my hands on my head… then turn around so they could get a good look at me from behind. It was all very embarrassing, although I had to admit that part of me was turned on as well. They asked me to face forward again, and I saw that one of the boys had a camera and had been snapping pictures. More images to add to Timmy’s collection, I guess.
With my hands back at my sides, my teenage neighbor approached me. Since I was standing flat-footed, he was a little taller than me. I watched as Timmy slowly reached out his arm, his fingers coming teasingly close to my crotch. And then he took a few strands of my pubes peeking out of the bikini bottoms between his thumb and forefinger.
“Oh!” I gasped.
“What’s this?” Timmy asked mischievously.
After a gentle tug, I answered, “Mmmm… my pubic hair!”
“Your what?” he asked again so that his friends could hear.
“My bush, OK! Please don’t… this bathing suit is too small, and it doesn’t cover my bush!” I felt my face turn bright red talking about such a thing.
“Maybe Jenna doesn’t like the bikini,” Tommy called out from the couch.
One of the other boys suggested I take it off! Well, as soon as Timmy let go of me, both my hands shot to cover my crotch. I rubbed the front of one foot behind my other leg, wondering what they would make me do next.
Timmy proceeded to walk around me, coming to regard me from behind. I closed my eyes, afraid that he was going to untie the knot at the back of my neck, essentially letting the bikini top fall free. In fact, he even ran his hand down my slick brown hair. But then he let his fingers wander down to rest at the sides of my hips. Now I wondered if he was going to untie the bikini bottoms in front of his friends! Instead, he gave the strings a yank up, causing the fabric to dig deeper into my pussy.
“Ooooh!” I squealed, rising to my toes, my arms springing out like airplane wings.
“I think I like this bathing suit on Jenna,” Timmy announced. “One thing is, it makes it very easy to give her a spanking!”
And then the teenager started to slap my bare ass, his hand making a playful smacking sound as it came into contact with my skin. My boobs bounced around from the paddling, threatening to pop free. This, and the fact that the narrow strip of material was rubbing against my clitoris, caused me to moan with pleasure.
Just as I was about to start building toward an orgasm, Timmy ended his spanking, which left me both relieved and frustrated. I know my skin was flushed, and beads of perspiration trickled down my tummy. As the boy rejoined his friends on the couch, I couldn’t help but rub my tender rear.
“I think Jenna has had enough punishment,” he said. “I think it’s time for her to cool off a little, and test out that new bikini.”
The boys jumped off the couch, laughing and cheering. I was a little unsure what this meant, and I brought by hands to my mouth. They left me standing in the living room, barefoot and bikini-clad, while Timmy and his friends ran through the house. Cautiously, I started to move forward as well, suddenly wondering where my clothes were, and if I had any means of getting them back.
Timmy greeted my again by the hall that led to the front door. “All right, Jenna, are you ready to get wet?”
“What exactly do you mean?” I asked a little breathless.
The teenager only shook his head, clearly frustrated that I answered his question with a question. “Just go outside…”
“What!” I exclaimed. “But I don’t want people to see me in this skimpy outfit… And it’s still raining!”
“That’s the point. And what better to wear when it's raining than a bathing suit!” Timmy looked at me shrewdly. “Or would you rather be wearing your Birthday Suit? Because if you don’t go outside right now, I’m going to ask you to give me back the bikini.”
Well, I definitely did not want to strip naked. I turned my head to look at the door, then back at Timmy waiting for my decision. With a sigh, I told him I would walk outside. Although I asked if we could do this in the back yard, but he insisted I stay on the front lawn! So I padded down the hall in my bare feet, absently trying to pick the thong out of my ass. I opened the front door and saw that there was no one else around. Timmy had already left to join his friends.
It was a soft drizzle by now, and the sky seemed to be brightening, if just a little. The first drops actually felt nice as they hit my arms. I walked down the steps into the rain, looking left and right to make sure no one was coming down the street. It was so embarrassing to be out here, wearing so little and I had a lot on display! My breasts heaved and my butt jiggled as I moved onto the grass. Of course the wet blades tickled the bottoms of my feet and made me shiver. In a way, I was feeling kind of excited to be dressed in such a daring bikini in the middle of the neighborhood.
Then I noticed the large picture window, which apparently looked out from the den. As I suspected, five teenage faces were pressed against the glass. I could also see Timmy gesturing for me to move closer.
I looked over my shoulder apprehensively, and then walked across the lawn until I was square in front of the window. It was then that something strange started to happen. As the gentle rain continued to beat down on me, my body started to tingle. Well, not my entire body… just those parts that were actually covered by the bikini. I really didn’t know what was going on, as I placed my hands on my head and spun around in confusion.
Now the fabric, the diamond shape patches of material that concealed my nipples and crotch were positively itching! It felt like there were bees buzzing all over my skin, and I pinched at the delicate bathing suit.
“Ooooh, aaahhh! Mmmmph…” I squirmed and danced on the front lawn a few moments more before I could no longer stand it.
Reaching behind my neck, my fingers found the knot and began untying it. Not that I had any control at this point, just a burning need to get this bikini top off me! It felt like it was sizzling! When the strings were undone, not caring who might be watching, I tore the top loose and threw it on the ground. My nipples were rock hard and sticking straight out, but other than the evidence of my arousal, there was no sign of a rash or irritation. Suddenly looking at the boys in the window, I covered up my boobs and hunched over.
Timmy must have found the latch, because he was able to slide the wide pane outward. Enough that he could call out, “What’s the matter, Jenna?”
Now I kept my legs together, with my feet at odd angles so that my toes faced each other. I was still having a problem below where my crotch was itching. And it felt like someone had poured hot sauce down my butt crack. I actually had to use both hands to scratch my cheeks and futilely pick at the thong. My bare breasts bounced wildly in front of the boys.
“Nice tits!” Tommy laughed.
“What… What’s happening?” I asked in extreme discomfort, trying not to rub my privates.
Timmy leaned out the window and motioned me to come closer. “It’s the rain, you see. That is a special material you are wearing, chemically altered to cause a reaction when exposed to water. Pretty ironic for a bikini, don’t you think?”
The summer drizzle persisted, falling on my bare back, raindrops glistening on my uncovered boobs and stomach. “You mean this was like a novelty gag gift? A joke?”
“We’re still waiting for the punch-line,” one of the boys said eagerly.
I bounced up and down on my toes, not wanting to go through with this. I couldn’t believe they had tricked me into putting on a defective bathing suit, and had even gotten me to activate the allergic reaction by walking out into the rain! But it was too late, and the material making contact with my skin was driving me crazy…
“Oh, this is so humiliating!” I cried as my fingers worked on the first knot at my hip.
In mere seconds, I had untied my bikini bottoms completely and whisked them off. There was a moment of relief as the itching had stopped. I placed my hand on my stomach as my breathing eased, and wiped rainwater out of my eyes with other hand. And then I realized I was standing totally naked in Timmy’s front yard!
I spun around and faced the street, covering my breasts and bush. Of course this gave the teenage boys an ample view of my bare butt! Unsure of what to do, I started heading for the door. I wanted to run and get inside, but I had to be careful so I wouldn’t slip and fall on my ass. So it was more like me stepping daintily over the grass on my bare toes while I shielded my nipples with one arm, and held a hand between my legs. But when I arrived on the stoop and tried the doorknob, I found it was locked!
Frustrated I turned around again and marched back onto the lawn, my boobs bouncing slick and wet. I walked right up to the window and tried to plead my case.
“Please let me back in, Timmy! Look… I have no clothes on out here, and…”
Suddenly a car blared its horn as it passed by the house. Startled, I spun around showing the teens my rear end once more, which made them cheer. A little shaken, I clasped a hand over my mouth while hooking strands of hair behind my ear. Slowly I turned around again, giving my tormentors a full frontal display of my body.
Timmy leered at me for a minute, and then said, “Well you know, Jenna, I’d like to let you back inside, but there’s a couple of things I’d like you to do for us first.”
“What… what do you mean?” I asked, nervous as well as embarrassed.
In reply, the front door suddenly opened and I turned my head to see one of the boys walking toward me. He was dressed in a bright yellow overcoat and big boots. With his umbrella in one hand, he was completely unaffected by the rain. Yet here I stood dripping wet and naked. Self-consciously, I lowered my hands to place them both over my pussy. I also noticed that the young man was carrying a bucket.
This, he dropped on the ground at my feet, and then took a stroll around me to gaze at my bare bottom. I just closed my eyes and thought I would die of shame. At least he didn’t touch. Soon, I came to my senses and looked back at the faces smiling at me from the window.
“What is this all about?” I asked, pointing at the bucket, but still keeping one hand in front of my crotch.
The teenager had returned to join his friends in the den, and Tommy answered, “You will see that we provided a wash cloth, sponge, and a nice bar of soap. And since you already took off all your clothes…”
“Wait a minute!” I cried, pausing to peer over me shoulder. “You guys tricked me! And now you want me to take a shower outside in the rain?”
“Yeah, this should be pretty entertaining,” Timmy said. “Now start lathering up, or we just might leave you outside in the nude!”
Oh! This was really bad… I was outside my neighbor’s house in the middle of the day, totally exposed. And the rain continued to fall gently on my body until I was slick and shiny. I bit my lip and regarded the pail that was left for me. What choice did I have? I guess the sooner I washed myself, the sooner I could get back inside and dressed again. Aware of the eyes of five teenagers on me, I kind of side stepped and bent down at my knees, while cradling my tits in one arm.
Crouched down, I didn’t even look inside the bucket, but felt around with my fingers until I found the soap. Then I stood up again, holding the white bar in front of my bush. Modesty was no use… they were going to see everything. So I took a deep breath, and lifted my face to the overcast sky. I started making soft soapy circles around my stomach. It wasn’t long before I started gyrating my hips in sensual motions as I scrubbed down my legs all the way to my toes.
Then I turned around so I was facing the street, which was thankfully quiet for the moment. I proceeded to rub the soap along my arms and my hips, finally squeezing my curvy ass cheeks. And then I thought of a great idea. When I had lathered up my chest real good, I took a handful of suds and placed it on my crotch. Working fast, I continued to foam up the soap and spread it across my breasts. I had effectively covered my frontal nudity!
Now I spun around to show the teenagers how I outsmarted them. I even spread my legs shoulder-width apart and stuck my arms out at either side of me. I was totally naked, yet it was like I was wearing a bikini made of soapsuds! Unfortunately, even as I smiled in self-satisfaction, the rain fell steadily and I was starting to loose my covering.
“Ooooh,” I moaned as I tried to lather up my boobs again with the ever-shrinking bar of soap.
Soon I was down to just using my hands, and found that I was openly playing with my tits in Timmy’s front yard. I cupped the swelling mounds and bounced them up and down, teasing and flicking my nipples. This felt so good! I even wiggled my ass as I bent my knees, my hands roaming all over my body. But when I lowered my eyes, I saw that the last of the suds had been washed away and my crotch was on display. Even more embarrassing, beneath my black bush, the excitement had caused my pussy lips to part. Trying to regain some measure of decency, I placed a palm over my vulva.
“That was a nice show,” Timmy informed me. “But there’s one more thing we’d like you to do before we let you back inside.”
Self-consciously looking over my shoulder, I shook my head to clear my eyes of rainwater. What else could they want me to do, wash my hair? Timmy told me to search the bucket once more, and I found it was more like the exact opposite. The boys didn’t want me to shampoo my hair, but take it off… only, not the hair on my head. Inside the bucket there was a ladies razor and some shaving cream.
I asked Timmy if I did this act, would he promise to let me in the house. He said he promised, but I remained unconvinced. What was it with wanting to shave my pubic hair? I guess it was a control thing, just another way for the boys to dominate me. Or maybe it was the ultimate finish to stripping me naked, so that not even my womanly fleece could cover my pink bits. Stalling for time, I asked if I could do it inside. But no, after making me stand out here for another minute while they discussed that option, Tommy came back and said I had to shave my pussy outdoors.
Well this was certainly something I had never done before! I nervously glanced over my bare shoulder again, and then took a couple of steps toward the bucket. I was completely nude out here, and I knew cars could come racing down the street at any moment. That probably made me decide to just get this over with. I grabbed the can and squirted a healthy dose of the foamy gel into my hand.
This, I then applied to my lower stomach below my belly button, and smeared the cream further down and between my thighs. I had to hurry before the falling rain washed it off my body, but I also didn’t want to rush and cut myself. So taking a deep breath, I found the razor and started to scrape away my bush. My labia were already pretty clean, I just had a triangle of pubic hair that sprouted above the lips. I kept my head down, eyes on my work, but I knew the boys were enjoying the view of me touching those intimate places as I dragged the blade up and across in repeated strokes. I was kind of positioned in a semi-squat, with feet planted in the grass and legs bent and tummy sucked in. It must have been quite a sight from behind, my butt clenching with the motions!
After rinsing off the razor blade a couple of times in the bucket that had collected the rainwater, I pretty much finished the job. I used the sponge to pat down my now hairless pubic mound, blushing the whole time. The one thing I kept telling myself was that it would be over soon, I could get back inside and finally get dressed.
Then the blaring honk of a car horn nearly made me jump! I turned around just in time to see the red taillights speeding down the street. I also noticed that the rain had pretty much let up, and there was even a break in the clouds. It was just me, standing totally naked on my neighbor’s front lawn…
Quickly, I threw everything back into the pail the boys had provided for me, and grabbed the handle. With my other hand, I shyly cupped my pussy, then dashed across the wet grass until I reached Timmy’s front door. Since I was no longer in front of the window, I figure the boys would hurry over to let me inside. In the meantime, another car drove down the road and there was nothing I could do about my bare ass on display. Now I was really embarrassed so I knocked loudly on the door, calling for Timmy to open up. Of course this meant, I was no longer using that hand to cover myself!
“Calm down, Jenna!” the teenager said as he finally pulled the door open, eyeing my nude body.
Scolded, I kind of hung my head a little, and also let my arms dangle at my sides. I was afraid that my clitoris was fairly erect, but hopefully the boys wouldn’t notice. Timmy asked me if I was nice and clean.
“Yes, Timmy…” I answered meekly. “Can I get dressed now, before anyone else sees me?”
The boy continued to stand in the doorway, preventing me from entering the house. “You know, it looks like the sun is starting to come out. Besides, you’re much too wet to let inside right now.”
Even as he spoke the words, I felt my nipples hardening, at the thought of my nudity being prolonged. I also knew that I would soon be wet in other places. As I brought my hands up slowly to cover my breasts, I asked Timmy what he had in mind.
“Just go around and meet us in the backyard.”
With that, Timmy slammed the door in my face. I was left to shiver for a moment, hugging my dripping naked body. Then I realized that I had no choice, since all my clothes were locked inside the house. Lifting my face to the sky, I saw that the clouds were indeed breaking up, and rays of sunlight tingled warm on my bare skin. I slicked my hair back with a hand and then bounced down the steps.
I stayed close to the house as I made my way around the side. In a way, I would be glad to be out of view from the traffic on the street. The ground was still wet, so I was cautious as I stepped over the blades of grass tickling my bare toes. The sensations I was feeling due to being naked outside was pretty incredible, in spite of the embarrassing circumstances. By the time I actually reached the backyard, I was getting kind of horny.
This meant that I walked out into the open without bothering to cover up. The boys were all watching me as I approached, my full breasts bouncing and my pink pussy totally exposed. I guess I may have let down my guard. When I stopped into the middle of the yard, Tommy and Timmy and their friends slowly circled around me.
With the boys taking in every inch, every curve of my body, Timmy faced me and said, "Hold your arms out, straight in front of you…"
I did as instructed, and stood with my hands held out palms up, almost as if I was about to receive a gift. In spite of myself, I giggled, which caused my bare tits and butt to bounce. Suddenly, in a flash, Timmy whipped out a pair of handcuffs… seemingly from out of nowhere… and expertly slapped them on my wrists.
"Oh my!" I gasped in shock, as these were no kiddie cuffs, but cold steel around my skin.
Unable to break fee, I let my hands fall in front of my body, coming to rest on my smooth shaved pubic mound. One of the boys behind me placed a hand on my lower back, just above the crack of my ass, and pressed me forward.
As I took a few steps over the grass, Tommy was at my side and explained, "We're bringing you over to that tree."
I saw the large maple in the backyard that he was talking about. It had a canopy of broad of leaves, which provided some nice shade beneath the branches. More interestingly, I noticed that there were blocks of wood nailed into one side of the trunk, as if they were making a tree fort. There was also a three-foot long shaft of metal embedded in the bark, and sticking out like a flagpole.
It was beneath this protrusion that the teenagers led me. Looking up, I saw that the metal spike was about a foot over my head. Timmy then told me to raise my arms and hook the links of the cuffs over it. A little embarrassed, I stretched my arms skyward, giving the boys a full frontal display. Even standing on my tiptoes, I came up just a little short. However, my neighbor and his friend Tommy were clearly out of patience, and proceeded to give me a boost by squeezing my round butt cheeks and lifting.
"Oooh!" I squealed, even bending my knees up and out.
Sure enough, they were able to get my wrists hooked over the metal pole. I was suspended totally naked, my toes only just touching the ground. As I twisted from side to side, trying to gain a more secure foothold, I stretched my legs forward a little, which only resulted in parting them. This left my pink folds of skin below on display, and I know my clitoris was poking out of its hood. Finally, I decided to stop putting up a fight, and just hung there blushing.
Satisfied that I wasn't going anywhere, the boys then departed and head back toward the house. They disappeared through the back door, leaving me nude and vulnerable. At least they hadn't gagged me. But completely stretched out like this, my humiliation was in my body's excited state, with nipples hard and quivering. Even worse, I could feel my pussy pulsing as if the slightest touch would set me off. Unfortunately, my hands were bound above my head, so I had no way of manipulating my pink parts.
Moments later, Timmy and his friends emerged from the house. One of them looked like he was carrying a tripod and a video camera! The other four boys were toting those super-soaker water cannons!! I squirmed a little beneath the tree, but kept my legs closed and ankles locked together. Helplessly I watched as the equipment was set up, and the teenagers took their positions… lined up like a firing squad about ten feet in front of me.
"Jenna, this is going to be your final punishment of the day," Timmy announced. "Do you have any last words?"
I looked at the teenagers staring at my naked body, and then said to Timmy, "Alright, boys, I think this has gone far enough… how about you take me down and let me get dressed?"
That was when the first blast of water hit me! It was icy cold as the stream struck my bare stomach, causing me to yelp and kick my legs out. So much for modesty and trying to hide my bald pussy from the camera! And then another blast hit my body from another direction. This stream was more concentrated, and it traced a line like a laser up my chest and around my nipples. The water stopped for a second, allowing me to catch my breath and look down to see my crotch glistening.
And then someone let loose a spray directly in my face causing me to close my eyes and sputter. Two more streams had me wiggling and dancing on my toes. My wet boobs bounced around wildly. Slowly, the concentration of the water converged, and the boys started directing their aim lower and lower. I curled my toes and clenched my fists, trying to prepare myself for the inevitable blast.
They teased around my bellybutton and watched my tits jiggle, and then their line of fire dropped. A jet stream hit my exposed pussy, and my whole body shook!
"Aaaahhh!!!" I cried as the water struck the sensitive folds of skin.
The boys were able to adjust the canon nozzles and fine-tune the steady flow. Soon it was like having my bare slit right in front of those jets in a pool or a hot tub. Furthermore, they were able to maneuver and direct the arc of water so that it was massaging my labia, and tickling my clitoris. Whether they knew it or not, one of the boys hit my special spot!
"Oh yes, yes!" I screamed with pleasure, and now I wished they had gagged my mouth. "Oh, oh… Don't stop!"
Now I eagerly spread my legs and presented an inviting target. I wasn't sure if Timmy and his friends were still aiming for my pussy as they continued to soak my entire body. But every now and then the stream of water would hit me down there, bringing me closer to the edge of an outdoor orgasm!
Finally, I couldn't hold out any more, and I began bucking my hips while suspended by handcuffs. With a loud moan of desire, I started to cum. Luckily I had been squealing and squirming the whole time, so I don't know if the boys could tell what was happening. Also, as they continued the watery assault, they effectively rinsed off my body and cleaned away any juices running down my leg. At last, I shuddered and let my limbs go slack, and lowered my head.
Almost like it was a signal that they had finished me off, they boys turned down their water rifles. For a moment they let me hang there in silence as a wide puddle collected at my feet. I was a mix of emotions, and still a little light-headed. I mean I was pretty embarrassed, but at the same time I kind of enjoyed it.
And then Timmy and Tommy were on either side of me, each taking a hold of my wrists, gradually sliding me toward the end of the metal shaft in the tree. Of course, they also assisted by planting their palms on my butt cheeks and pushing me off the spike. I landed with my bare feet flat on the ground.
"Um… thank you," I said awkwardly.
The teenage boys watched as I tried to use my hands cuffed together to wring out the ends of my hair. Blushing under their scrutiny, I finally lowered my arms, fists in front of my dripping crotch. I turned to Timmy, and asked if he had the key to unlock these handcuffs.
"Hmmm… I seem to have misplaced them, Jenna!" the boy answered deviously.
I was shocked and spun around so they all had a look at my naked backside. "Timmy, how could you?"
"Oh wait," my neighbor suddenly said, tapping his chin. "I just remembered that yesterday morning, I snuck over to your house and left the handcuff keys under your front door mat."
"Well what good does that do me here?" I asked exasperated.
Tommy shrugged his shoulders and answered, "I guess you'll just have to go home now to get those cuffs off you."
My eyes went wide, as I realized what they were suggesting, or were about to suggest. This whole thing had been a set-up… getting me stripped, shaved, and having an orgasm on videotape! And now they were going to send me back home!
"But… but, my clothes!" I pleaded. "Can't I get dressed first?"
"Now how are you going to dress yourself, with your hands locked up?" Timmy teased. "Besides, you're still much too wet to come inside my house. It seems you haven't been able to stay dry all day!"
"But…"
"That's right, get your butt back home!" one of the boys laughed. "We have some interesting videos to review."
And with that, the five teenagers trudged back to the house with all their toys. I was left standing alone in the back yard. When I heard the door close behind them and lock, I took a deep breath, and started moving around the side of Timmy's house. With not even a scrap of clothing, I delicately lifted my legs and stepped through the grass, I was going to have to jog home in the nude.
At least my wrists weren't cuffed with my arms behind my back. In this way, I was somewhat able to hide my tits and fold my hands over my bald pussy. Nonetheless, my bare butt jiggled and bounced like crazy as I hurried down the street.
Cars blared their horns as I streaked the distance between Timmy's house and mine. Sometimes people would roll down their windows and yell stuff at me, or whistle. I mean, it wasn't that bad since it was still a lazy Saturday afternoon. But still, a lot of people saw me, and I was totally naked!
Well, when I reached my house, I discover the small key for the handcuffs underneath the mat… just like Timmy said. I wasted not time, and unlocked the binding cuffs, throwing the cold metal to the ground. Standing with my ass facing the street, I gingerly rubbed my wrists, which were a little sore. And then I reached to open my front door.
My keys! Suddenly I realized that I had left my keys with all my clothes back at Timmy's house! Putting my hands to my head in despair, I spun around just as a couple of kids were riding their bikes down the block. Their eyes went wide at my display of full frontal nudity. I blushed, and put a palm over my crotch while trying to hide my erect nipples.
I guess there was nothing much I could do. I would have to walk all the way back to Timmy's house, and hope he would let me have my things. At least my body was dry now. Well, except for one spot…
THE END
-
- Posts: 37
- Joined: Thu Oct 10, 2019 6:27 pm
- Been thanked: 22 times
- Contact:
Re: Jenna masterpost
Jenna's Embarrassing Morning
by Daring Burlinski
(Originally published Nov 24, 2007)
It started out to be a good day. With the sun shining in through my window so brightly, I decided to get myself up early and prepare for work. I already had a nice blue skirt and a new white top lying out with the rest of my clothes. Stretching as I swung my legs off the bed, I looked at the alarm clock and saw it was quite early. Plenty of time to shower and get dressed, then slipping on my smart pumps, I headed out the door.
Driving along the road, I was amazed at how little traffic there was for a mid-week morning. Not only that, I made every green light on my way to the office. What usually was a half an hour drive, only took me ten minutes! By the time I pulled into the parking lot, my car was the only one there. I guess I was going to be the first to get to work today.
I walked over to the front entrance of the building, a one story glass and brick structure, and noticed that it sure was quiet. I’m a bit embarrassed to admit that I’ve been late on more than a few occasions, so it was nice to not have to rush. After fishing around in my purse for my key chain, I found the proper key that would unlock the front door. I haven’t had to use this for a while…
Well, I can tell you I was more than a little surprised when I pulled the heavy door open, and the security alarm started beeping! I dropped my purse and quickly located the panel on the inside of the entrance. But for the life of me, I could not remember the security code!
“Oh, Jenna!” I said to myself. “Think! What are those four stupid numbers?”
In twenty seconds the alarm would start going off. I tried different combinations, but it had been so long since I had to open up in the morning. None of the numbers I punched in worked. I started to panic now and tried pushing other buttons on the keypad furiously. At least no one else was around.
And then the alarm started blaring… a high pitched, monotone buzzing. It was very loud, I had to cover my ears at first. Still, I tried in vain to select the right sequence, until finally the whole panel just locked up. This whole time, the alarm kept sounding, I was thinking maybe I should just get back in my car and go home. But I just couldn’t leave the office building unlocked.
Then I remembered that there was a service directory near my desk. I would just go inside, find the telephone number for the alarm company, and tell them what happened. It was no big deal. I even laughed at myself for getting so worked up over nothing.
Stepping into the main lobby, I proceeded down the hallway while that infernal alarm kept sounding. It was getting pretty annoying, but then I suppose the idea is to drive away intruders! Well, I made it to my desk and searched for the name and number of the central station.
“Yes, Miss, we have received the notice that the security device has been triggered,” said the woman on the phone. “I’ll just need you to give me the password.”
Oh! The noise was really getting to me. I had no idea what the company password was! “I’m sorry, but I don’t remember… but my name is Jenna; I work for the office.”
There was a pause on the other end of the phone, and then the woman answered, “All right, I do see your name here on the register. Everything is OK, Miss?”
“Yes,” I said, relieved that a minor crisis was avoided. Truthfully, I would have been very humiliated if my co-workers found me here, the alarm going off like crazy.
Fortunately, after I hung up the phone, all the ringing and buzzing stopped in another minute. I walked back toward the entrance and saw that the lights on the panel were still flashing. Figured security could take care of that, or someone who knew the proper code. At least it was quiet again.
So I decided to head back to my work area and get started on some filing. First, though, I had to stop in the ladies restroom and freshen up. This whole ordeal had made me a little nervous. As soon as I returned to the lobby, I saw two figures standing in the office entrance.
“Hold it right there, Ma’am,” came the voice of an older woman. She moved closer, and I could make out by her uniform that she was a police officer. “My partner and I received a report of a disturbance at this location.”
I looked behind her, and saw the brawny figure of another cop. Startled, I placed a hand to my chest, then laughed, “Oh yes, that was just me. I couldn’t remember the security code.”
The two authority figures were silent as they looked me over. I have to admit, I felt a little uncomfortable.
“And who are you?” the lady cop asked, none too friendly.
I wrung my hands and shifted from one foot to the other. This was a little embarrassing. “I… I work here.”
“Is that so,” the male officer seemed unimpressed as he scoped out the lobby. “How do we know you’re not some high school punk who broke in here to steal stuff.”
“I’m twenty-four!” I said, putting my hands on my hips. “Look… I’ll show you where my desk is!”
With that, I led the two of them down the hallway and we arrived at my work station. I hadn’t turned on my computer yet, and there were documents and file folders strewn all over. I had a lot of organizing to catch up on. The police officers looked over the disheveled scene, walked around my desk, then came to stand before me.
“Can we see some ID, Ma’am,” The woman looked at me with a very dry expression.
My hands quickly patted down my blouse and skirt, but of course I had nothing. All of my personal items… my keys, my credit cards, my driver’s license; they were back in my purse!
“Um,” I fidgeted under the scrutiny of these two. “I don’t have my ID on me this second. If I could just go back to my car…”
The female cop cut me off, “Wait right there, Miss.”
Then the two officers conferred with each other, whispering or something. I saw the policeman nod his head, and he turned to leave the room. When he had gone, the lady focused her attention on me standing in front of the filing cabinets.
“I’m going to need you to step out of your shoes, Ma’am.”
“My shoes?” I asked perplexed, even as I obediently lifted one foot out of my left pump. “Why do I have to take off my shoes?”
Her arms folded across her ample chest, she answered, “It’s standard procedure. You’re less likely to try to flee in your bare feet.”
“But I’m not going anywhere,” I explained, mystified, as I watched her bend down and take my shoes. She carried them all the way over to the other side of the room. Self-consciously, I wiggled my toes on the carpet.
“That’s good,” the lady cop grunted. “We’ve had some trouble in this area. Reports of office break-ins, stealing money, equipment, even corporate information.”
I shivered a little, clutching my elbows, but still laughed. “What, do you think I’m some kind of spy for this company’s competitors?”
“Could be. Now please hand me your skirt.”
“What?” I cried. “Why on earth do I need to take off my skirt? And why would I steal anything? I work here!”
The intimidating woman only held out her arm. “So you say. Maybe you had access to important files. I need to check your pockets. Now please remove your skirt, Miss.”
I looked around, a little embarrassed. My eyes caught sight of the clock, the second hand ticking away. It was still early, but it wouldn’t be long before other office workers started to arrive. I looked back at the cop, but there was no compassion in her eyes. So biting my lip in frustration, I pooped open the button on the side of the skirt, lowered the zipper and slid the blue material down my legs. After I stepped out of the skirt, I respectfully handed it to the policewoman.
I was thankful that the tails of my blouse covered the front of my white lace panties, and I even tugged at the fabric as I watched the lady bring my skirt over to lie on top of my shoes. When she returned, I must have been blushing, because of my bare legs on display. She looked me over, and I coyly rubbed one foot behind my calf. Then I held my hands politely behind my back.
“OK, Miss, I’m going to need you to remove your blouse,” she told me.
“But,” I started, while my fingers undid the top button. “But you can’t really mean for me to take it all the way off?”
The policewoman rubbed her chin in thought, observing the progress of my fingers as they continued lower and lower. “Well, I do need to see that you haven’t stuffed anything under your shirt. Hold your arms straight out, to either side.”
I did as I was told, and with the sides of my blouse falling open, she could see my belly. She could also see my matching lace bra and panties. I really hoped this would be enough.
“Unbutton the cuffs,” the lady cop said in disapproval, “then take off the blouse. I’ll need to temporarily confiscate it from you.”
“Please…” I started again, but I could see her mouth twist in an unpleasant expression. I popped open the buttons at my wrist, then slowly slid the smooth fabric off my shoulders. When I managed to remove my arms from the sleeves, I gingerly held out the blouse to the older woman. She took it, and left me standing in the middle of the office in just my underwear! I was so embarrassed…
Still, I waited and watched as the uniformed woman brought the last of my outer garments over to the pile on the other side of the room. I felt the cool air on my bare skin, and there was a sudden sensation of butterflies in my tummy. She came back and told me turn around, and put my hands on my head.
“Am I under arrest?” I laughed nervously, half kidding and half of me not sure what to expect. This was especially humiliating, because she could now see my panties from behind. They weren’t a thong style, but they were pretty high-cut. I just closed my eyes while interlocking my fingers atop my soft brown hair, hoping this would be over soon.
After a pause of a few seconds, the police officer said, “I’m going to have to ask you to remove your bra.”
My eyes went wide, I think I stood frozen for a moment. “My bra? But why do you need that? Can’t you see I’m not hiding anything!”
“Just hand it over to me Miss, and we will be nearly through. We have to be very thorough, you know.”
My hands were shaking a bit as I lowered them from my head, and reached behind to undo the clasp against my back. With the bra unhooked, I slowly slid it from my shoulders and arms, until it hung limply in one hand. I used my free forearm to cover up my breasts as best I could, then turned around blushing to give the item to the lady cop. This, she accepted, but thankfully did not walk all the way back to put it with the rest of my discarded clothes.
Instead, she looked me up and down from head to toe. “All right, Ma’am, just lower your arms to your side, then stretch them out again like you did before.”
Oh no! She was going to make me show her my bare breasts! I really wanted to protest, but I figured I had better do as instructed. I was so ashamed to be standing half-naked like this, and then as I spread my arms out to my side… my nipples grew slightly erect.
“It’s a bit cool in here,” the policewoman couldn’t help but comment.
If only she knew that the whole situation was horribly embarrassing for me, but I was also a little excited!
“Now, Miss, if you would just remove the rest of your underwear…”
“What?” I exclaimed, causing my breasts to bounce. “The rest… but… that will mean I’ll be totally nude!”
Standing in front of me with my bra draped over her elbow, she just extended her other arm with palm outward and waited. I swallowed a lump in my throat, and rubbed my bare arms, my stomach was quivering. I was also getting warm sensations just below my bellybutton. Finally, I looked around the office to make sure it was just the two of us, and peeled the last article of clothing down my legs. Once they hit the floor, I stepped out of the lacy white material, bent down shyly to retrieve them and gave them to the cop. I immediately placed my hand in front of my crotch and slung my other arm back over my chest.
The policewoman ordered me to turn around again, giving her a nice long look at my bare butt. I still clutched my body tightly, hoping no one would walk into the office at that moment. But then she had me face forward again, and this time asked me to drop my arms completely!
I tried not to look at her as I did as I was told, standing with my fingers lightly resting on my sides, everything on full display! My eyes wandered to the clock on the wall, and I knew people should be arriving any minute. I know this thought cause my poor nipples to extend fully. I felt so naughty, being utterly naked at work, but I could also be in a lot of trouble. It was a good thing I just trimmed down there this morning…
Suddenly, just as she was asking me to stand with my legs further apart, the male cop walked in along with my supervisor and another co-worker!
“Eek!” I squealed, and instinctively turned around, clasping both my hands over my pubic mound. Still, this gave everyone a view of my nice round ass.
“I’m sorry,” I heard the police officer say, “I thought the search would have been concluded by now. This young lady claims to work for this company.”
Ms. Applebee, my direct supervisor, sounded like she was muffling a chuckle. Then I heard her reply, “Well, I’m just not sure. If that is Jenna, this is a side of her I’ve never seen before. I’m afraid I can’t make a positive identification.”
“Ma’am, please turn around,” the lady cop instructed me, throwing in for good measure, “and place your hands at your side.”
Caught off guard, and overwhelmed by the embarrassment of the situation, I did as I was told… even moving my hands out of the way. It was then that I realized the second cop and one of the guys who worked in the IT department had a full frontal look at my naked body. My hands trembled, wanting so bad to cover up my nudity, but I dare not anger the policewoman, so all I could do was let everyone drink in the sight.
“Nice tan, Jenna,” my supervisor laughed. Then she nodded at the two officers. “Yes, it’s all right. She is indeed employed by our company. I’ve just never seen her so… enthusiastic about her work!”
With that remark, I was told I could retrieve my clothes and get dressed. I was so flustered and embarrassed, I just started walking toward the opposite wall, and everyone could see my butt jiggle with each step. And then I remembered that the lady cop was still holding my bra and panties. More discreetly, I padded over to her while this time covering my pink bits. She gave me back my underwear, a slight smile on her face.
“Thank you,” I said, which seemed rather inappropriate, but I was still confused. I walked back to my pile of clothes before getting dressed, which meant I was nude in front of everyone for another half a minute before getting dressed. At last I retreated to the privacy of the restroom for some privacy.
Well, that was certainly an embarrassing experience! I was just thankful that I didn’t get arrested or have a full cavity search or anything nasty like that. And as I thought more about it, in a weird way, it was kind of exciting. I had a hard time concentrating on anything else at work that day.
And I never did get those files put away.
THE END
by Daring Burlinski
(Originally published Nov 24, 2007)
It started out to be a good day. With the sun shining in through my window so brightly, I decided to get myself up early and prepare for work. I already had a nice blue skirt and a new white top lying out with the rest of my clothes. Stretching as I swung my legs off the bed, I looked at the alarm clock and saw it was quite early. Plenty of time to shower and get dressed, then slipping on my smart pumps, I headed out the door.
Driving along the road, I was amazed at how little traffic there was for a mid-week morning. Not only that, I made every green light on my way to the office. What usually was a half an hour drive, only took me ten minutes! By the time I pulled into the parking lot, my car was the only one there. I guess I was going to be the first to get to work today.
I walked over to the front entrance of the building, a one story glass and brick structure, and noticed that it sure was quiet. I’m a bit embarrassed to admit that I’ve been late on more than a few occasions, so it was nice to not have to rush. After fishing around in my purse for my key chain, I found the proper key that would unlock the front door. I haven’t had to use this for a while…
Well, I can tell you I was more than a little surprised when I pulled the heavy door open, and the security alarm started beeping! I dropped my purse and quickly located the panel on the inside of the entrance. But for the life of me, I could not remember the security code!
“Oh, Jenna!” I said to myself. “Think! What are those four stupid numbers?”
In twenty seconds the alarm would start going off. I tried different combinations, but it had been so long since I had to open up in the morning. None of the numbers I punched in worked. I started to panic now and tried pushing other buttons on the keypad furiously. At least no one else was around.
And then the alarm started blaring… a high pitched, monotone buzzing. It was very loud, I had to cover my ears at first. Still, I tried in vain to select the right sequence, until finally the whole panel just locked up. This whole time, the alarm kept sounding, I was thinking maybe I should just get back in my car and go home. But I just couldn’t leave the office building unlocked.
Then I remembered that there was a service directory near my desk. I would just go inside, find the telephone number for the alarm company, and tell them what happened. It was no big deal. I even laughed at myself for getting so worked up over nothing.
Stepping into the main lobby, I proceeded down the hallway while that infernal alarm kept sounding. It was getting pretty annoying, but then I suppose the idea is to drive away intruders! Well, I made it to my desk and searched for the name and number of the central station.
“Yes, Miss, we have received the notice that the security device has been triggered,” said the woman on the phone. “I’ll just need you to give me the password.”
Oh! The noise was really getting to me. I had no idea what the company password was! “I’m sorry, but I don’t remember… but my name is Jenna; I work for the office.”
There was a pause on the other end of the phone, and then the woman answered, “All right, I do see your name here on the register. Everything is OK, Miss?”
“Yes,” I said, relieved that a minor crisis was avoided. Truthfully, I would have been very humiliated if my co-workers found me here, the alarm going off like crazy.
Fortunately, after I hung up the phone, all the ringing and buzzing stopped in another minute. I walked back toward the entrance and saw that the lights on the panel were still flashing. Figured security could take care of that, or someone who knew the proper code. At least it was quiet again.
So I decided to head back to my work area and get started on some filing. First, though, I had to stop in the ladies restroom and freshen up. This whole ordeal had made me a little nervous. As soon as I returned to the lobby, I saw two figures standing in the office entrance.
“Hold it right there, Ma’am,” came the voice of an older woman. She moved closer, and I could make out by her uniform that she was a police officer. “My partner and I received a report of a disturbance at this location.”
I looked behind her, and saw the brawny figure of another cop. Startled, I placed a hand to my chest, then laughed, “Oh yes, that was just me. I couldn’t remember the security code.”
The two authority figures were silent as they looked me over. I have to admit, I felt a little uncomfortable.
“And who are you?” the lady cop asked, none too friendly.
I wrung my hands and shifted from one foot to the other. This was a little embarrassing. “I… I work here.”
“Is that so,” the male officer seemed unimpressed as he scoped out the lobby. “How do we know you’re not some high school punk who broke in here to steal stuff.”
“I’m twenty-four!” I said, putting my hands on my hips. “Look… I’ll show you where my desk is!”
With that, I led the two of them down the hallway and we arrived at my work station. I hadn’t turned on my computer yet, and there were documents and file folders strewn all over. I had a lot of organizing to catch up on. The police officers looked over the disheveled scene, walked around my desk, then came to stand before me.
“Can we see some ID, Ma’am,” The woman looked at me with a very dry expression.
My hands quickly patted down my blouse and skirt, but of course I had nothing. All of my personal items… my keys, my credit cards, my driver’s license; they were back in my purse!
“Um,” I fidgeted under the scrutiny of these two. “I don’t have my ID on me this second. If I could just go back to my car…”
The female cop cut me off, “Wait right there, Miss.”
Then the two officers conferred with each other, whispering or something. I saw the policeman nod his head, and he turned to leave the room. When he had gone, the lady focused her attention on me standing in front of the filing cabinets.
“I’m going to need you to step out of your shoes, Ma’am.”
“My shoes?” I asked perplexed, even as I obediently lifted one foot out of my left pump. “Why do I have to take off my shoes?”
Her arms folded across her ample chest, she answered, “It’s standard procedure. You’re less likely to try to flee in your bare feet.”
“But I’m not going anywhere,” I explained, mystified, as I watched her bend down and take my shoes. She carried them all the way over to the other side of the room. Self-consciously, I wiggled my toes on the carpet.
“That’s good,” the lady cop grunted. “We’ve had some trouble in this area. Reports of office break-ins, stealing money, equipment, even corporate information.”
I shivered a little, clutching my elbows, but still laughed. “What, do you think I’m some kind of spy for this company’s competitors?”
“Could be. Now please hand me your skirt.”
“What?” I cried. “Why on earth do I need to take off my skirt? And why would I steal anything? I work here!”
The intimidating woman only held out her arm. “So you say. Maybe you had access to important files. I need to check your pockets. Now please remove your skirt, Miss.”
I looked around, a little embarrassed. My eyes caught sight of the clock, the second hand ticking away. It was still early, but it wouldn’t be long before other office workers started to arrive. I looked back at the cop, but there was no compassion in her eyes. So biting my lip in frustration, I pooped open the button on the side of the skirt, lowered the zipper and slid the blue material down my legs. After I stepped out of the skirt, I respectfully handed it to the policewoman.
I was thankful that the tails of my blouse covered the front of my white lace panties, and I even tugged at the fabric as I watched the lady bring my skirt over to lie on top of my shoes. When she returned, I must have been blushing, because of my bare legs on display. She looked me over, and I coyly rubbed one foot behind my calf. Then I held my hands politely behind my back.
“OK, Miss, I’m going to need you to remove your blouse,” she told me.
“But,” I started, while my fingers undid the top button. “But you can’t really mean for me to take it all the way off?”
The policewoman rubbed her chin in thought, observing the progress of my fingers as they continued lower and lower. “Well, I do need to see that you haven’t stuffed anything under your shirt. Hold your arms straight out, to either side.”
I did as I was told, and with the sides of my blouse falling open, she could see my belly. She could also see my matching lace bra and panties. I really hoped this would be enough.
“Unbutton the cuffs,” the lady cop said in disapproval, “then take off the blouse. I’ll need to temporarily confiscate it from you.”
“Please…” I started again, but I could see her mouth twist in an unpleasant expression. I popped open the buttons at my wrist, then slowly slid the smooth fabric off my shoulders. When I managed to remove my arms from the sleeves, I gingerly held out the blouse to the older woman. She took it, and left me standing in the middle of the office in just my underwear! I was so embarrassed…
Still, I waited and watched as the uniformed woman brought the last of my outer garments over to the pile on the other side of the room. I felt the cool air on my bare skin, and there was a sudden sensation of butterflies in my tummy. She came back and told me turn around, and put my hands on my head.
“Am I under arrest?” I laughed nervously, half kidding and half of me not sure what to expect. This was especially humiliating, because she could now see my panties from behind. They weren’t a thong style, but they were pretty high-cut. I just closed my eyes while interlocking my fingers atop my soft brown hair, hoping this would be over soon.
After a pause of a few seconds, the police officer said, “I’m going to have to ask you to remove your bra.”
My eyes went wide, I think I stood frozen for a moment. “My bra? But why do you need that? Can’t you see I’m not hiding anything!”
“Just hand it over to me Miss, and we will be nearly through. We have to be very thorough, you know.”
My hands were shaking a bit as I lowered them from my head, and reached behind to undo the clasp against my back. With the bra unhooked, I slowly slid it from my shoulders and arms, until it hung limply in one hand. I used my free forearm to cover up my breasts as best I could, then turned around blushing to give the item to the lady cop. This, she accepted, but thankfully did not walk all the way back to put it with the rest of my discarded clothes.
Instead, she looked me up and down from head to toe. “All right, Ma’am, just lower your arms to your side, then stretch them out again like you did before.”
Oh no! She was going to make me show her my bare breasts! I really wanted to protest, but I figured I had better do as instructed. I was so ashamed to be standing half-naked like this, and then as I spread my arms out to my side… my nipples grew slightly erect.
“It’s a bit cool in here,” the policewoman couldn’t help but comment.
If only she knew that the whole situation was horribly embarrassing for me, but I was also a little excited!
“Now, Miss, if you would just remove the rest of your underwear…”
“What?” I exclaimed, causing my breasts to bounce. “The rest… but… that will mean I’ll be totally nude!”
Standing in front of me with my bra draped over her elbow, she just extended her other arm with palm outward and waited. I swallowed a lump in my throat, and rubbed my bare arms, my stomach was quivering. I was also getting warm sensations just below my bellybutton. Finally, I looked around the office to make sure it was just the two of us, and peeled the last article of clothing down my legs. Once they hit the floor, I stepped out of the lacy white material, bent down shyly to retrieve them and gave them to the cop. I immediately placed my hand in front of my crotch and slung my other arm back over my chest.
The policewoman ordered me to turn around again, giving her a nice long look at my bare butt. I still clutched my body tightly, hoping no one would walk into the office at that moment. But then she had me face forward again, and this time asked me to drop my arms completely!
I tried not to look at her as I did as I was told, standing with my fingers lightly resting on my sides, everything on full display! My eyes wandered to the clock on the wall, and I knew people should be arriving any minute. I know this thought cause my poor nipples to extend fully. I felt so naughty, being utterly naked at work, but I could also be in a lot of trouble. It was a good thing I just trimmed down there this morning…
Suddenly, just as she was asking me to stand with my legs further apart, the male cop walked in along with my supervisor and another co-worker!
“Eek!” I squealed, and instinctively turned around, clasping both my hands over my pubic mound. Still, this gave everyone a view of my nice round ass.
“I’m sorry,” I heard the police officer say, “I thought the search would have been concluded by now. This young lady claims to work for this company.”
Ms. Applebee, my direct supervisor, sounded like she was muffling a chuckle. Then I heard her reply, “Well, I’m just not sure. If that is Jenna, this is a side of her I’ve never seen before. I’m afraid I can’t make a positive identification.”
“Ma’am, please turn around,” the lady cop instructed me, throwing in for good measure, “and place your hands at your side.”
Caught off guard, and overwhelmed by the embarrassment of the situation, I did as I was told… even moving my hands out of the way. It was then that I realized the second cop and one of the guys who worked in the IT department had a full frontal look at my naked body. My hands trembled, wanting so bad to cover up my nudity, but I dare not anger the policewoman, so all I could do was let everyone drink in the sight.
“Nice tan, Jenna,” my supervisor laughed. Then she nodded at the two officers. “Yes, it’s all right. She is indeed employed by our company. I’ve just never seen her so… enthusiastic about her work!”
With that remark, I was told I could retrieve my clothes and get dressed. I was so flustered and embarrassed, I just started walking toward the opposite wall, and everyone could see my butt jiggle with each step. And then I remembered that the lady cop was still holding my bra and panties. More discreetly, I padded over to her while this time covering my pink bits. She gave me back my underwear, a slight smile on her face.
“Thank you,” I said, which seemed rather inappropriate, but I was still confused. I walked back to my pile of clothes before getting dressed, which meant I was nude in front of everyone for another half a minute before getting dressed. At last I retreated to the privacy of the restroom for some privacy.
Well, that was certainly an embarrassing experience! I was just thankful that I didn’t get arrested or have a full cavity search or anything nasty like that. And as I thought more about it, in a weird way, it was kind of exciting. I had a hard time concentrating on anything else at work that day.
And I never did get those files put away.
THE END
-
- Posts: 37
- Joined: Thu Oct 10, 2019 6:27 pm
- Been thanked: 22 times
- Contact:
Re: Jenna masterpost
Jenna's Catfight
by Daring Burlinski
(Originally published Nov 24, 2007)
Over the holiday break, a group of friends and I were staying at a lovely lodge in upstate New York. The weather was pretty cold now, but I had just purchased a cute outfit that was appropriate for the season. It consisted of a grey knitted sweater with evergreen trees printed across the front, and a pair of sleek olive pants that nicely hugged my hips and legs. A pair of brown leather ankle boots with fur trimming completed the ensemble. I was looking forward to joining my friends for dinner down in the restaurant.
It was a cozy little spot that had a log cabin feel to it. There was even a fireplace that added to the winter atmosphere. Of course, it also made me feel I was dressed a little too warm for this indoors setting, and I ran a finger beneath the wooly collar at my neck. My other friends, Christine and Kelly, were dressed in jeans and sensible shoes, but their tops were a bit lighter than mine. Still, they both complimented me on how cute I looked, which made me feel somewhat better.
We didn’t have long to wait, and soon a young lady appeared and brought the three of us over to our table. Situated in a corner, it was fairly close to the fireplace. I could hear the flames crackling, and once seated, I noticed that there was a big moose head hanging above the mantle! I continued to look around, as my friends chatted away, and saw that there were maybe four or five other groups in the dining hall of the lodge. Two couples, a group of four guys and another group of three girls. The rest of the place was empty. I wondered how we got stuck over here in the corner.
It was 9:00pm, and I figured this was probably as busy as it was going to get. The waitress brought glasses of water for us, and then disappeared. Several minutes passed by, I began drumming my nails on the table.
“Where is she?” I asked my friends. “It’s taking forever, just to give her our order!”
Christine and Kelly shrugged, gave me a slight puzzled look, like it was no big deal. I’m usually not that rude, in fact I go out of my way to be extra nice to service people. But I think the warmth of the fireplace was getting to me. I shifted uncomfortably in my seat, gulped down half a glass of water.
Finally, the young lady arrived with her pen and pad of paper.
“It’s about time!” I snapped, although I really didn’t mean to say it out loud.
“Wow, Jenna, you must be pretty hungry!” my blonde friend Kelly said.
I don’t know, for some reason I was just in a sour mood. The waitress went on to take our orders and vanished into the kitchen again. My friends and I resumed talking, discussing events and our plans for the rest of the trip. I tried to be conversational, but the longer we waited, the more irritated I was getting.
After what seemed like twenty minutes, our server returned, only to tell us that there was a problem with the grill, and our order would take a little longer.
“What!” I exclaimed.
The young woman apologized, “I’m really sorry…”
“Well that isn’t good enough.” I started to rise from the table. My friends tried to tell me I was making a scene, but I continued. “We’ve paid a lot of money to come up to this lodge, and this is the worst service I have ever had, anywhere!”
Looking over her shoulder, the waitress fumbled with her pad and pen. The other people across the room were snickering, and I could tell she was embarrassed. “Listen, if you are unhappy, I can get my manager to come speak with you.”
I folded my arms across my chest, feeling flush in the face myself. “Yes, I think you should do that!”
Watching the girl scamper off to fetch her boss, Christine reached over to tug at the hem of my sweater. “Jenna, please, sit down. You don’t want to get us in trouble.”
My anger and frustration had momentarily heated my skin and got me pumped up, but as I looked out at the many faces turning in our direction, I started to feel a little foolish. I inclined my head, looking down at Christine and Kelly.
“Maybe you’re right. I suppose there are worse things that could happen…”
Just then, a rather beefy woman with her hair done in a tight bun, her uniform sleeves rolled up to reveal thick arms, stepped in front of our table.
“All right, what is all the commotion about?” she demanded in a voice that was none to pleased.
Still standing, I used my hands to smooth out the front of my sweater and tried to sound pleasant. “It’s no problem. I was just a little upset that our food was taking so long…”
“You know, I’ve just about had it with you young girls blowing in here with your money and your fancy clothes!” the manager responded harshly.
I was taken a back by her yelling at me, and felt ashamed like a spoiled little girl being scolded by her mother. I’m really not like that. I mean, my friends and I pooled all our money to make this trip, it’s not like we were coming here thinking we were better than anybody! People were whispering on the other side of the room, and I could feel myself getting very warm.
Trying to make peace, I said, “We don’t want to make any trouble for you and your staff. Maybe if we could just get some appetizers to hold us over…”
“You want the world, don’t you, princess!” The larger woman was at least a half a foot taller than me, and I could see she was having a bad day. “You expect us to ignore all our other guests, and immediately run and drop everything to serve you and your friends!”
My emotions were really mixed up now. I have to say I was a bit intimidated, but I was also annoyed by her untrue accusations. I was also embarrassed by the spectacle we were making. The situation had already gotten out of hand. My fingers idly traced along the rim of a glass of water on the table, and I soon found that glass lifted in my hand.
“It’s not like we haven’t been waiting for half an hour!” I said, wishing at once I had kept my mouth shut. It was like my actions were not my own, as I continued, “And all we have are these glasses of water!”
Trying to emphasize my point or something, I thrust out my arm, and splashed water all over the front of the manager’s uniform.
“Oh my gosh, I’m so sorry…” I said, and hurriedly placed the empty glass back on the table.
Moving away from my seat, I quickly brought a dining napkin to the large woman, but she only grabbed me by the front of the sweater. “So now you’re sorry? When my girl apologized abut the delay, ‘sorry’ wasn’t good enough for you! I think I’ll use your fuzzy top to dry myself!”
Suddenly, the manager gripped the ends of my sweater in her fists. I tried to struggle, I even dropped the napkin to the floor. But the large woman was much stronger than me. Even as she started to tug and pull the fabric off my back, I had the strange thought that I hope she didn’t damage the material! This may have caused me to loose whatever control I had, and as I started to back away… the sweater was pulled over my head and peeled off my arms!
I stumbled backward, hitting the edge of the round table. Disorientated, I looked down and saw my bare stomach. It was then I realized I was standing there with my lavender bra out in the open! I hugged my arms together and looked helplessly at my friends, but Christine and Kelly only giggled at me.
“What’s the matter, Sweetie?” the manager taunted me, waving around my sweater. “Afraid it might tear if I’m not too careful…”
Still clutching one arm across my bra, I reached out with my other hand and lurched forward. “Please don’t!”
But the large woman moved quickly for her size. In a flash, she switched the sweater into her other hand. When I made a grab for it, she took me by the wrist. I know my breasts jiggled around deliciously in front of her, and I had to stand on the toes of my boots as she held my top high above her head. I couldn’t reach… and then my arm came back down… and my fingers caught the front of her uniform blouse! I didn’t mean to, but I ended up ripping off the buttons, sending them to scatter around the restaurant floor.
The lady looked down, shocked, then turned to me. “You bitch! Let’s see how you like your clothes getting ruined…”
She now gripped my new sweater in both her hands, and tore the fabric in half down the middle! Well, that got me really mad, so I shoved her in the chest. The force must have caught her a little by surprise, as she stumbled back toward the center of the room. When she threw the spoiled sweater on the floor in disgust, I started to approach her, pointing my finger.
“You’re going to pay for that!” I yelled at her.
However, this only gave the manager the chance to reach out and grab my hand. “Bad move, little girl!”
As she pulled me close to her rather large bosom, I tried to slap her across the face with my other palm. But she blocked my strike with her forearm… then reached in back of my head to take my brunette ponytail in her fist.
“Hey… ouch!” I cried, bringing my fingers to curl around hers, hoping the woman would not yank any harder.
The manager only laughed at me. “Let’s find out if your panties match your bra!”
And suddenly, she reached down and quickly popped open the button fly of my pants! It was then, for some reason, I noticed the nametag hanging from her torn uniform shirt, which read “Beatrice”. Well, Beatrice decided to give my hair another yank, causing me to wince and my eyes to tear a little. Now I brought both hands to my head, trying again to pry loose her fingers.
In a swift, fluid motion, the manager lady let go… but then took my pants at the sides and yanked them down my hips and shapely legs! They fell all the way to my ankles. I was so embarrassed!
“Bra and panties! Bra and panties!” one of the college boys at another table pointed and started laughing hysterically.
The outburst drew my attention, and I realized that I was indeed standing in the middle of a room full of people, with my pants crumpled around my feet! I awkwardly turned around, trying to hop back to my smiling friends, but Beatrice grabbed the elastic band at the back of my lavender panties. Feeling her stretch them toward her, I was certain that my ass crack was exposed…
“Please don’t,” I whispered.
As the woman continued to pull, I had no choice but to shuffle backward, easing my way into her clutches. But once I was close enough, I gave her a sharp quick jab in the middle with my elbow. It didn’t seem to have any effect on the formidable woman.
Beatrice chuckled at my resistance. “So, you want to play, Sweetie?”
She brought her hands around me, her fingers first tickling my bare tummy. Then she squeezed her arms, kind of giving me a reverse bear hug that lifted me clean off my feet. She spun me around so that everyone in the restaurant had a clear view of me. There was some clapping and whistles, and it seemed like a lot of cheering! We did a complete circle, and I think we were both a little dizzy. The two of us collapsed to the carpeted floor.
I thought I could get away, and reached out for something… anything to pull free from this Amazon! My hand came up with a fistful of her uniform skirt. Not thinking, I yanked with all my might as I struggled to stand. The material tore off the manager’s body with such force, even as I let go, I sent it flying toward one of the occupied tables. Glancing over my shoulder, I saw that Beatrice was wearing some kind of training or workout shorts, like bike shorts or something with the double white stripe down each side. Her legs were pretty well sculpted.
“Nice try,” the manager mocked me. “But I had to go to the gym before work, and didn’t have time to put on pretty panties like you!”
And to make her point, she wrapped her athletic legs like scissors around my waist. I gasped for breath, slapping my hands on her thighs. It was no use… I was stuck. I kicked my feet in frustration, tangled up in my pants.
Seeing this, Beatrice maneuvered herself around and easily stretched her arm to touch my boot. “Here, let me help you!”
I guess our audience was really enjoying this excitement, because no one tried to break us up. I suppose the other waitresses were glad to see me in this position. Their manager started to loosen up the laces. It was so humiliating to be caught like this! And though I punched and I pulled and squirmed, there was nothing I could do to stop her furious fingers. In no time, she had slipped the shoe off my heel and was busy at work untying the next.
When I was down to my white socks, I went very still. I wasn’t sure what she had in mind, and thought it best not to provoke this woman any further. She ran a hand calmly over my leg, then stroked a finger beneath my sole, which tickled through the soft cotton. Very soon, my naked heel came into view, followed by my bare toes. The sock completely off, Beatrice flung it somewhere behind us in the room. I was still lying on the floor, trapped in another female’s vice-like scissor pin. Shifting my legs nervously, it was apparent I wasn’t going anywhere! The manager casually took my other foot, and with agonizing slowness, pulled that sock off as well.
“Oh my gosh,” Christine called out from the table. “Look at Jenna in nothing but her bra and panties!”
This brought more laughter and comments from the people in the room. It was like we were the after dinner entertainment! Beatrice squeezed her legs tighter around my abdomen, causing me to groan. I felt so exposed.
Then the woman released her hold and gave me a moment to catch my breath. She changed her position to be sitting up, straddling my chest but facing my feet. She gave me a playful slap on my stomach. And then I reached up with my arms, only wanting to get her off of me, and tried to pull the manager’s shirt off her back…
“Oh, I wouldn’t do that,” Beatrice chuckled over her shoulder.
She easily broke free of my hold, enough to turn around and roll me over on the floor so that I was face down on the carpet. The woman then resumed sitting across my back. She didn’t put her full weight on me, so it’s not like I was being crushed, but I certainly couldn’t move! Then I felt her fingers teasing the edge of my underwear, eventually slipping inside.
Her hand moving down to cup one of my butt cheeks, she said, “Nice and firm… think we should let everyone see?”
“No, please!” I whimpered.
But the large woman only laughed, and proceeded to use both her hands to roll the panties down beneath the curve of my ass! My little bottom was bare and sticking straight up for all to see. She gave me a quick, hard slap, which made me yelp.
“Take them off!” someone called out from the tables. It was a young woman’s voice. It sounded like one of my friends!
I didn’t think she would do it, I didn’t think the manager would strip me naked in the middle of the lodge restaurant! Squirming and fidgeting, I could not escape. All I accomplished was grinding my crotch into the floor. Beatrice swung her legs over my lower back again, and took the fabric of my panties between her thumb and forefingers. She started tugging them down my thighs. I even lifted my hips to help the front slide down easier, as I buried my face in my arms.
When they had reached past my knees, the woman picked up each lower leg one at a time. Stretching the material a bit, first she pulled the panties off one foot and let my toes drop to the ground. Then it was just a simple matter of whisking my little purple panties from my other foot. I could imagine her tossing my underwear into the crowd like it was a prize!
Oh no! I was now bottomless, totally naked from the waist down. And there was nothing I could do about it, no way to run or hide or cover up. At least I was lying face down, although this made me aware of the bristles of the carpet softly brushing my pussy. Beatrice gave me another swift hard slap on my bare ass, causing me to grind my crotch into the floor. I didn’t know what would happen next…
And then I felt the woman reach around and unhooked the metal clasp of my bra! I raised my head slightly, my eyes were wide with shock. She couldn’t be doing this! Her hands let the flimsy straps casually fall to either side. My back was now fully exposed. She traced a finger along the curve of my spine, all the way down to my butt. As embarrassed as I was, this sent a delightful shiver through my body.
But suddenly Beatrice grabbed me by the sides, and flipped me over. I looked up at the ceiling, and then was staring into the manager’s grinning face. Rather than struggle or try to get to my feet, my first thought was to simply place a free hand over my bare pussy. But that only allowed the woman, now straddling me once more, to reach down and touch the center of my bra between my breasts.
She shook her head at me, teasing me. Should she or shouldn’t she…
“Please, don’t” I pleaded. “Don’t strip me naked!”
Beatrice smiled, tightening her grip on the unhooked bra. My fingers clenched down below, trying to conceal my crotch and the signs of my arousal. And then in a flash, her arm yanked upward, ripping the bra from my chest. Again, she threw my last item away, somewhere in the distance.
Oh, oh… I was lying on the floor of the lodge dining room, and I didn’t have any clothes on at all!
“Wow… look at these,” Beatrice said, playfully slapping my bare boobs back and forth. “You must be really excited!”
My nipples were instantly hard and erect, pointing straight up, and my tormentor did not miss the opportunity to flick them with her finger. Then, she leaned back a little, reaching around with her arm to move my hand out of the way. The woman slid her own hand through my trimmed black pubic hair, resting her palm on my vulva. Discreetly, she began rubbing my pussy. My body writhed beneath her touch. I didn’t think I could stand it for very long…
“Mmmm,” I moaned, turning my head side to side on the carpet.
Beatrice tapped my clitoris thoughtfully. “You know… I could make you have an orgasm right here, in front of everyone!”
“Oh… please… don’t do that! I would be so humiliated if you make me…”
Thankfully, the woman lifted her hand away. Of course, this left me completely exposed, and now my legs were spread wide open and my lower lips very pronounced. Then, just like that, Beatrice climbed to her feet and stood over me… leaving me fully naked on the floor!
“Get up,” she said harshly.
A little unsteady, I slowly rose on my trembling legs. It was then that I looked around the room, and saw all those people pointing and staring at me. I quickly draped an arm over my breasts, shielded my crotch with my hand. I kind of spun around, but whichever way I faced, someone would see my bare ass. I could feel the heat from the fireplace behind me, even as I blushed with embarrassment.
“Place your hands at your sides,” the manager commanded me. I did as I was told, although this meant my nips were pointing straight out, and I knew my little pussy was opening like a flower! Still, Beatrice continued to lecture me. “I think you need to learn respect for the hard working people that serve you at this lodge. For the next half hour, you are going to serve complimentary drinks to the guests in this room!”
“But…” I started to say, but the sound of cheers and whistles drowned out my protest.
I was told to wait and not to move from that spot, while the manager disappeared into the kitchen. I looked over my shoulder at my friends in the corner, but they only waved and laughed. Apparently Christine and Kelly were getting a big kick out of this. All I could do was stand there with my total nudity on display, all my curves and luscious private parts exposed. Licking my lips, I couldn’t help but think how close to the edge Beatrice had brought me, nearly making me have a public orgasm. I was afraid she might come back and finish me off!
Instead, the large woman entered the dining area again, followed by the staff of waitresses. On her one hand, she balanced a tray with half a dozen margaritas and other assorted drinks. Walking in front of me, she thrust the serving tray up against my chest. I had no choice but to take it with both hands. The uniformed girls found themselves a spot at an empty table, settling in to watch me in action. I had hoped to balance the tray on one hand like they did, and be able to use my other hand to cover myself. But no such luck… I gripped the edges tight with my fingers, and while the glasses helped to conceal my top, everything from my belly to my toes was in full view.
Nervous, embarrassed, I was also afraid to spill any of the drinks. So I walked slowly, moving from table to table, my bare feet creeping over the carpet. All eyes were on my body, and I was completely nude! When I bent down to place a glass on each table, the people on the other side of the room must have gotten a great look at my ass. There were remarks made, some flattering, I guess. Most of the lodge guests were polite, finding this all in good fun. One of the college boys poked me in the butt as I passed, and I gave him a dirty look, before stepping lightly to the next table.
Unfortunately, I had only served half the guests before I ran out of drinks. I returned to the manager with the tray lowered so that it effectively covered the front of my body. But Beatrice made me hand it over so that she could bring out another round. Once again, I was left standing stark naked in the middle of the room, shifting uncomfortably under the unrelenting stares of everyone. I self-consciously played with my ponytail that had come a little undone, and rubbed one foot behind my other leg, toes running along the curvaceous calf. My breasts jiggled with the motion, and my tummy was filled with a mix of shame and excitement.
Finally, the manager returned with the tray and six more glasses to serve. I tried to take the round black platter from her, but she wouldn’t let go. She said I had to bring the drinks, two at a time, to the remaining tables. I know the waitresses on duty were getting a thrill out of this, watching my butt bounce as I went about the task. I held the tall glasses in each hand against my breasts, thinking this provided some covering… but the icy coolness only made my nipples more erect. And as I placed the drinks down, I realized that my crotch came up level with the tables. The couple I attended seemed fixated on my pubes and lips, and probably noticed the wetness between my legs.
It seemed like forever, but at last I ended by bringing the final two drinks to my friends at our table. I was hoping the whole ordeal would be over, and we could return to our room. But just then, two waitresses arrived bringing our dinner! It was getting kind of late, but none of the other guests had left the restaurant yet, and Christine and Kelly insisted we take our meal. By this point, I was more horny than hungry, but I was forced to sit and pick at my food completely in the nude! I know my sweater had been ruined, but curiously the rest of my clothes had vanished too.
“They’ve probably brought them back to our room,” Kelly said sweetly. “To make up for all the trouble.”
As I sat there, my lower body and wandering fingers thankfully hidden by the white tablecloth, Christine resumed talking about all our plans for the remainder of the trip. She said because so many guests at the lodge had already seen me, I wouldn’t mind doing some naked dares during our stay.
I could hardly wait…
THE END
by Daring Burlinski
(Originally published Nov 24, 2007)
Over the holiday break, a group of friends and I were staying at a lovely lodge in upstate New York. The weather was pretty cold now, but I had just purchased a cute outfit that was appropriate for the season. It consisted of a grey knitted sweater with evergreen trees printed across the front, and a pair of sleek olive pants that nicely hugged my hips and legs. A pair of brown leather ankle boots with fur trimming completed the ensemble. I was looking forward to joining my friends for dinner down in the restaurant.
It was a cozy little spot that had a log cabin feel to it. There was even a fireplace that added to the winter atmosphere. Of course, it also made me feel I was dressed a little too warm for this indoors setting, and I ran a finger beneath the wooly collar at my neck. My other friends, Christine and Kelly, were dressed in jeans and sensible shoes, but their tops were a bit lighter than mine. Still, they both complimented me on how cute I looked, which made me feel somewhat better.
We didn’t have long to wait, and soon a young lady appeared and brought the three of us over to our table. Situated in a corner, it was fairly close to the fireplace. I could hear the flames crackling, and once seated, I noticed that there was a big moose head hanging above the mantle! I continued to look around, as my friends chatted away, and saw that there were maybe four or five other groups in the dining hall of the lodge. Two couples, a group of four guys and another group of three girls. The rest of the place was empty. I wondered how we got stuck over here in the corner.
It was 9:00pm, and I figured this was probably as busy as it was going to get. The waitress brought glasses of water for us, and then disappeared. Several minutes passed by, I began drumming my nails on the table.
“Where is she?” I asked my friends. “It’s taking forever, just to give her our order!”
Christine and Kelly shrugged, gave me a slight puzzled look, like it was no big deal. I’m usually not that rude, in fact I go out of my way to be extra nice to service people. But I think the warmth of the fireplace was getting to me. I shifted uncomfortably in my seat, gulped down half a glass of water.
Finally, the young lady arrived with her pen and pad of paper.
“It’s about time!” I snapped, although I really didn’t mean to say it out loud.
“Wow, Jenna, you must be pretty hungry!” my blonde friend Kelly said.
I don’t know, for some reason I was just in a sour mood. The waitress went on to take our orders and vanished into the kitchen again. My friends and I resumed talking, discussing events and our plans for the rest of the trip. I tried to be conversational, but the longer we waited, the more irritated I was getting.
After what seemed like twenty minutes, our server returned, only to tell us that there was a problem with the grill, and our order would take a little longer.
“What!” I exclaimed.
The young woman apologized, “I’m really sorry…”
“Well that isn’t good enough.” I started to rise from the table. My friends tried to tell me I was making a scene, but I continued. “We’ve paid a lot of money to come up to this lodge, and this is the worst service I have ever had, anywhere!”
Looking over her shoulder, the waitress fumbled with her pad and pen. The other people across the room were snickering, and I could tell she was embarrassed. “Listen, if you are unhappy, I can get my manager to come speak with you.”
I folded my arms across my chest, feeling flush in the face myself. “Yes, I think you should do that!”
Watching the girl scamper off to fetch her boss, Christine reached over to tug at the hem of my sweater. “Jenna, please, sit down. You don’t want to get us in trouble.”
My anger and frustration had momentarily heated my skin and got me pumped up, but as I looked out at the many faces turning in our direction, I started to feel a little foolish. I inclined my head, looking down at Christine and Kelly.
“Maybe you’re right. I suppose there are worse things that could happen…”
Just then, a rather beefy woman with her hair done in a tight bun, her uniform sleeves rolled up to reveal thick arms, stepped in front of our table.
“All right, what is all the commotion about?” she demanded in a voice that was none to pleased.
Still standing, I used my hands to smooth out the front of my sweater and tried to sound pleasant. “It’s no problem. I was just a little upset that our food was taking so long…”
“You know, I’ve just about had it with you young girls blowing in here with your money and your fancy clothes!” the manager responded harshly.
I was taken a back by her yelling at me, and felt ashamed like a spoiled little girl being scolded by her mother. I’m really not like that. I mean, my friends and I pooled all our money to make this trip, it’s not like we were coming here thinking we were better than anybody! People were whispering on the other side of the room, and I could feel myself getting very warm.
Trying to make peace, I said, “We don’t want to make any trouble for you and your staff. Maybe if we could just get some appetizers to hold us over…”
“You want the world, don’t you, princess!” The larger woman was at least a half a foot taller than me, and I could see she was having a bad day. “You expect us to ignore all our other guests, and immediately run and drop everything to serve you and your friends!”
My emotions were really mixed up now. I have to say I was a bit intimidated, but I was also annoyed by her untrue accusations. I was also embarrassed by the spectacle we were making. The situation had already gotten out of hand. My fingers idly traced along the rim of a glass of water on the table, and I soon found that glass lifted in my hand.
“It’s not like we haven’t been waiting for half an hour!” I said, wishing at once I had kept my mouth shut. It was like my actions were not my own, as I continued, “And all we have are these glasses of water!”
Trying to emphasize my point or something, I thrust out my arm, and splashed water all over the front of the manager’s uniform.
“Oh my gosh, I’m so sorry…” I said, and hurriedly placed the empty glass back on the table.
Moving away from my seat, I quickly brought a dining napkin to the large woman, but she only grabbed me by the front of the sweater. “So now you’re sorry? When my girl apologized abut the delay, ‘sorry’ wasn’t good enough for you! I think I’ll use your fuzzy top to dry myself!”
Suddenly, the manager gripped the ends of my sweater in her fists. I tried to struggle, I even dropped the napkin to the floor. But the large woman was much stronger than me. Even as she started to tug and pull the fabric off my back, I had the strange thought that I hope she didn’t damage the material! This may have caused me to loose whatever control I had, and as I started to back away… the sweater was pulled over my head and peeled off my arms!
I stumbled backward, hitting the edge of the round table. Disorientated, I looked down and saw my bare stomach. It was then I realized I was standing there with my lavender bra out in the open! I hugged my arms together and looked helplessly at my friends, but Christine and Kelly only giggled at me.
“What’s the matter, Sweetie?” the manager taunted me, waving around my sweater. “Afraid it might tear if I’m not too careful…”
Still clutching one arm across my bra, I reached out with my other hand and lurched forward. “Please don’t!”
But the large woman moved quickly for her size. In a flash, she switched the sweater into her other hand. When I made a grab for it, she took me by the wrist. I know my breasts jiggled around deliciously in front of her, and I had to stand on the toes of my boots as she held my top high above her head. I couldn’t reach… and then my arm came back down… and my fingers caught the front of her uniform blouse! I didn’t mean to, but I ended up ripping off the buttons, sending them to scatter around the restaurant floor.
The lady looked down, shocked, then turned to me. “You bitch! Let’s see how you like your clothes getting ruined…”
She now gripped my new sweater in both her hands, and tore the fabric in half down the middle! Well, that got me really mad, so I shoved her in the chest. The force must have caught her a little by surprise, as she stumbled back toward the center of the room. When she threw the spoiled sweater on the floor in disgust, I started to approach her, pointing my finger.
“You’re going to pay for that!” I yelled at her.
However, this only gave the manager the chance to reach out and grab my hand. “Bad move, little girl!”
As she pulled me close to her rather large bosom, I tried to slap her across the face with my other palm. But she blocked my strike with her forearm… then reached in back of my head to take my brunette ponytail in her fist.
“Hey… ouch!” I cried, bringing my fingers to curl around hers, hoping the woman would not yank any harder.
The manager only laughed at me. “Let’s find out if your panties match your bra!”
And suddenly, she reached down and quickly popped open the button fly of my pants! It was then, for some reason, I noticed the nametag hanging from her torn uniform shirt, which read “Beatrice”. Well, Beatrice decided to give my hair another yank, causing me to wince and my eyes to tear a little. Now I brought both hands to my head, trying again to pry loose her fingers.
In a swift, fluid motion, the manager lady let go… but then took my pants at the sides and yanked them down my hips and shapely legs! They fell all the way to my ankles. I was so embarrassed!
“Bra and panties! Bra and panties!” one of the college boys at another table pointed and started laughing hysterically.
The outburst drew my attention, and I realized that I was indeed standing in the middle of a room full of people, with my pants crumpled around my feet! I awkwardly turned around, trying to hop back to my smiling friends, but Beatrice grabbed the elastic band at the back of my lavender panties. Feeling her stretch them toward her, I was certain that my ass crack was exposed…
“Please don’t,” I whispered.
As the woman continued to pull, I had no choice but to shuffle backward, easing my way into her clutches. But once I was close enough, I gave her a sharp quick jab in the middle with my elbow. It didn’t seem to have any effect on the formidable woman.
Beatrice chuckled at my resistance. “So, you want to play, Sweetie?”
She brought her hands around me, her fingers first tickling my bare tummy. Then she squeezed her arms, kind of giving me a reverse bear hug that lifted me clean off my feet. She spun me around so that everyone in the restaurant had a clear view of me. There was some clapping and whistles, and it seemed like a lot of cheering! We did a complete circle, and I think we were both a little dizzy. The two of us collapsed to the carpeted floor.
I thought I could get away, and reached out for something… anything to pull free from this Amazon! My hand came up with a fistful of her uniform skirt. Not thinking, I yanked with all my might as I struggled to stand. The material tore off the manager’s body with such force, even as I let go, I sent it flying toward one of the occupied tables. Glancing over my shoulder, I saw that Beatrice was wearing some kind of training or workout shorts, like bike shorts or something with the double white stripe down each side. Her legs were pretty well sculpted.
“Nice try,” the manager mocked me. “But I had to go to the gym before work, and didn’t have time to put on pretty panties like you!”
And to make her point, she wrapped her athletic legs like scissors around my waist. I gasped for breath, slapping my hands on her thighs. It was no use… I was stuck. I kicked my feet in frustration, tangled up in my pants.
Seeing this, Beatrice maneuvered herself around and easily stretched her arm to touch my boot. “Here, let me help you!”
I guess our audience was really enjoying this excitement, because no one tried to break us up. I suppose the other waitresses were glad to see me in this position. Their manager started to loosen up the laces. It was so humiliating to be caught like this! And though I punched and I pulled and squirmed, there was nothing I could do to stop her furious fingers. In no time, she had slipped the shoe off my heel and was busy at work untying the next.
When I was down to my white socks, I went very still. I wasn’t sure what she had in mind, and thought it best not to provoke this woman any further. She ran a hand calmly over my leg, then stroked a finger beneath my sole, which tickled through the soft cotton. Very soon, my naked heel came into view, followed by my bare toes. The sock completely off, Beatrice flung it somewhere behind us in the room. I was still lying on the floor, trapped in another female’s vice-like scissor pin. Shifting my legs nervously, it was apparent I wasn’t going anywhere! The manager casually took my other foot, and with agonizing slowness, pulled that sock off as well.
“Oh my gosh,” Christine called out from the table. “Look at Jenna in nothing but her bra and panties!”
This brought more laughter and comments from the people in the room. It was like we were the after dinner entertainment! Beatrice squeezed her legs tighter around my abdomen, causing me to groan. I felt so exposed.
Then the woman released her hold and gave me a moment to catch my breath. She changed her position to be sitting up, straddling my chest but facing my feet. She gave me a playful slap on my stomach. And then I reached up with my arms, only wanting to get her off of me, and tried to pull the manager’s shirt off her back…
“Oh, I wouldn’t do that,” Beatrice chuckled over her shoulder.
She easily broke free of my hold, enough to turn around and roll me over on the floor so that I was face down on the carpet. The woman then resumed sitting across my back. She didn’t put her full weight on me, so it’s not like I was being crushed, but I certainly couldn’t move! Then I felt her fingers teasing the edge of my underwear, eventually slipping inside.
Her hand moving down to cup one of my butt cheeks, she said, “Nice and firm… think we should let everyone see?”
“No, please!” I whimpered.
But the large woman only laughed, and proceeded to use both her hands to roll the panties down beneath the curve of my ass! My little bottom was bare and sticking straight up for all to see. She gave me a quick, hard slap, which made me yelp.
“Take them off!” someone called out from the tables. It was a young woman’s voice. It sounded like one of my friends!
I didn’t think she would do it, I didn’t think the manager would strip me naked in the middle of the lodge restaurant! Squirming and fidgeting, I could not escape. All I accomplished was grinding my crotch into the floor. Beatrice swung her legs over my lower back again, and took the fabric of my panties between her thumb and forefingers. She started tugging them down my thighs. I even lifted my hips to help the front slide down easier, as I buried my face in my arms.
When they had reached past my knees, the woman picked up each lower leg one at a time. Stretching the material a bit, first she pulled the panties off one foot and let my toes drop to the ground. Then it was just a simple matter of whisking my little purple panties from my other foot. I could imagine her tossing my underwear into the crowd like it was a prize!
Oh no! I was now bottomless, totally naked from the waist down. And there was nothing I could do about it, no way to run or hide or cover up. At least I was lying face down, although this made me aware of the bristles of the carpet softly brushing my pussy. Beatrice gave me another swift hard slap on my bare ass, causing me to grind my crotch into the floor. I didn’t know what would happen next…
And then I felt the woman reach around and unhooked the metal clasp of my bra! I raised my head slightly, my eyes were wide with shock. She couldn’t be doing this! Her hands let the flimsy straps casually fall to either side. My back was now fully exposed. She traced a finger along the curve of my spine, all the way down to my butt. As embarrassed as I was, this sent a delightful shiver through my body.
But suddenly Beatrice grabbed me by the sides, and flipped me over. I looked up at the ceiling, and then was staring into the manager’s grinning face. Rather than struggle or try to get to my feet, my first thought was to simply place a free hand over my bare pussy. But that only allowed the woman, now straddling me once more, to reach down and touch the center of my bra between my breasts.
She shook her head at me, teasing me. Should she or shouldn’t she…
“Please, don’t” I pleaded. “Don’t strip me naked!”
Beatrice smiled, tightening her grip on the unhooked bra. My fingers clenched down below, trying to conceal my crotch and the signs of my arousal. And then in a flash, her arm yanked upward, ripping the bra from my chest. Again, she threw my last item away, somewhere in the distance.
Oh, oh… I was lying on the floor of the lodge dining room, and I didn’t have any clothes on at all!
“Wow… look at these,” Beatrice said, playfully slapping my bare boobs back and forth. “You must be really excited!”
My nipples were instantly hard and erect, pointing straight up, and my tormentor did not miss the opportunity to flick them with her finger. Then, she leaned back a little, reaching around with her arm to move my hand out of the way. The woman slid her own hand through my trimmed black pubic hair, resting her palm on my vulva. Discreetly, she began rubbing my pussy. My body writhed beneath her touch. I didn’t think I could stand it for very long…
“Mmmm,” I moaned, turning my head side to side on the carpet.
Beatrice tapped my clitoris thoughtfully. “You know… I could make you have an orgasm right here, in front of everyone!”
“Oh… please… don’t do that! I would be so humiliated if you make me…”
Thankfully, the woman lifted her hand away. Of course, this left me completely exposed, and now my legs were spread wide open and my lower lips very pronounced. Then, just like that, Beatrice climbed to her feet and stood over me… leaving me fully naked on the floor!
“Get up,” she said harshly.
A little unsteady, I slowly rose on my trembling legs. It was then that I looked around the room, and saw all those people pointing and staring at me. I quickly draped an arm over my breasts, shielded my crotch with my hand. I kind of spun around, but whichever way I faced, someone would see my bare ass. I could feel the heat from the fireplace behind me, even as I blushed with embarrassment.
“Place your hands at your sides,” the manager commanded me. I did as I was told, although this meant my nips were pointing straight out, and I knew my little pussy was opening like a flower! Still, Beatrice continued to lecture me. “I think you need to learn respect for the hard working people that serve you at this lodge. For the next half hour, you are going to serve complimentary drinks to the guests in this room!”
“But…” I started to say, but the sound of cheers and whistles drowned out my protest.
I was told to wait and not to move from that spot, while the manager disappeared into the kitchen. I looked over my shoulder at my friends in the corner, but they only waved and laughed. Apparently Christine and Kelly were getting a big kick out of this. All I could do was stand there with my total nudity on display, all my curves and luscious private parts exposed. Licking my lips, I couldn’t help but think how close to the edge Beatrice had brought me, nearly making me have a public orgasm. I was afraid she might come back and finish me off!
Instead, the large woman entered the dining area again, followed by the staff of waitresses. On her one hand, she balanced a tray with half a dozen margaritas and other assorted drinks. Walking in front of me, she thrust the serving tray up against my chest. I had no choice but to take it with both hands. The uniformed girls found themselves a spot at an empty table, settling in to watch me in action. I had hoped to balance the tray on one hand like they did, and be able to use my other hand to cover myself. But no such luck… I gripped the edges tight with my fingers, and while the glasses helped to conceal my top, everything from my belly to my toes was in full view.
Nervous, embarrassed, I was also afraid to spill any of the drinks. So I walked slowly, moving from table to table, my bare feet creeping over the carpet. All eyes were on my body, and I was completely nude! When I bent down to place a glass on each table, the people on the other side of the room must have gotten a great look at my ass. There were remarks made, some flattering, I guess. Most of the lodge guests were polite, finding this all in good fun. One of the college boys poked me in the butt as I passed, and I gave him a dirty look, before stepping lightly to the next table.
Unfortunately, I had only served half the guests before I ran out of drinks. I returned to the manager with the tray lowered so that it effectively covered the front of my body. But Beatrice made me hand it over so that she could bring out another round. Once again, I was left standing stark naked in the middle of the room, shifting uncomfortably under the unrelenting stares of everyone. I self-consciously played with my ponytail that had come a little undone, and rubbed one foot behind my other leg, toes running along the curvaceous calf. My breasts jiggled with the motion, and my tummy was filled with a mix of shame and excitement.
Finally, the manager returned with the tray and six more glasses to serve. I tried to take the round black platter from her, but she wouldn’t let go. She said I had to bring the drinks, two at a time, to the remaining tables. I know the waitresses on duty were getting a thrill out of this, watching my butt bounce as I went about the task. I held the tall glasses in each hand against my breasts, thinking this provided some covering… but the icy coolness only made my nipples more erect. And as I placed the drinks down, I realized that my crotch came up level with the tables. The couple I attended seemed fixated on my pubes and lips, and probably noticed the wetness between my legs.
It seemed like forever, but at last I ended by bringing the final two drinks to my friends at our table. I was hoping the whole ordeal would be over, and we could return to our room. But just then, two waitresses arrived bringing our dinner! It was getting kind of late, but none of the other guests had left the restaurant yet, and Christine and Kelly insisted we take our meal. By this point, I was more horny than hungry, but I was forced to sit and pick at my food completely in the nude! I know my sweater had been ruined, but curiously the rest of my clothes had vanished too.
“They’ve probably brought them back to our room,” Kelly said sweetly. “To make up for all the trouble.”
As I sat there, my lower body and wandering fingers thankfully hidden by the white tablecloth, Christine resumed talking about all our plans for the remainder of the trip. She said because so many guests at the lodge had already seen me, I wouldn’t mind doing some naked dares during our stay.
I could hardly wait…
THE END
-
- Posts: 37
- Joined: Thu Oct 10, 2019 6:27 pm
- Been thanked: 22 times
- Contact:
Re: Jenna masterpost
Jenna Walks the Dog
by Daring Burlinski
(Originally published Nov 24, 2007)
“Sure, Mr. Wilton, I’d be happy to walk your dog.”
I was talking to my neighbor, an older gentlemen who was recently involved in a car accident. He was pretty much OK, but still recovering from a sore hip. The doctors had told him that he should not engage in any strenuous walking activity. Unfortunately, that meant he couldn’t take his dog, Rufus, out for his morning exercise.
“That’s awfully kind of you, Miss Jenna,” he said to me with a grateful smile. “Now I don’t want Rufus to be any trouble…”
Rufus was a chubby little pug, but seemed harmless enough. I figured a walk around the block and through the park would be easy enough. I had nothing better to do on this lazy weekend morning. Well, I did have some computer work I needed to catch up on. But walking the dog would give me an excuse to get out of the house and enjoy the sunshine.
I laughed and said to Mr. Wilton, “Oh, I’m sure he will be a charming companion. It will be no problem!”
“All right then, here is his leash, and here is a bag with some treats as well as what you need to clean up after him.”
I took the leather strap in one hand, and slung the tote bag over my other shoulder. It wasn’t very heavy at all, containing a few biscuits, a plastic scooper, and some baggies. Giving the leash a little tug, I brought Rufus to my attention.
Mr. Wilton waved me away with some parting instructions, “Make sure you keep to the route that we already discussed. Rufus doesn’t usually like new adventures, and might be a bit nervous with your unfamiliar hand. I don’t want him to act up on you…”
“We’ll be fine,” I assured the concerned dog owner, “And we’ll be back in just a little while.”
With that, I turned around to start walking down the driveway. The little dog obediently trotted after, and was soon at my side. A warm, pleasant day, I wore a yellow summer dress that came to my knees. Perhaps it was not the most practical wardrobe for walking a dog, but I didn’t expect any trouble. Anxious to get out of the house, I had just slipped on a pair of flip-flops. Now I stepped on to the quiet street, the rays of the sun feeling good on my bare arms, lower legs and toes.
We made our way across to the other side of the road, following Mr. Wilton’s explicit directions to walk around the block. This would lead us a mile and a half until we reached a park near some wooded trails. Hopefully, we would make our rounds, Rufus would do his business, and then we would head back home. It was good exercise for the little mutt, and by the way his tummy jiggled, I could tell he needed it! I don’t think he would be getting any extra treats from me…
Entering the park, I saw a couple of small children with their mothers. They smiled and waved, I was almost tempted to go over and let them pet the dog. But I knew I was not to deviate from the path Rufus was used to following. So I just smiled back, then started moving toward the trails that I guess were used for hiking or bike riding.
It was pretty quiet beneath the trees, with no one else around, but then it was pretty early on a Saturday morning. Occasionally, Rufus would yap at me or at some animal in the distance. But mostly he was well-behaved, his little paws briskly keeping up with my light steps. Actually, now that we were out of the sun and under the shade of leaves, it was a bit cooler. I paused to rub my arms.
Then, just as I was about to walk forward again, I noticed there was a large patch of mud blocking the way.
“Oh dear,” I said aloud. “It rained the other night… looks like the ground here is still pretty wet.”
I really didn’t want to walk through the mud, especially wearing my flip-flops. My poor feet would get all dirty, and I shuddered at the thought of that stuff squishing between my toes. Looking down at Rufus, I saw that he was eager to get going, as he had not done his business yet. Too soon to return home, I was fortunate to see a side trail branching off to my right. It certainly appeared a lot dryer.
I tugged gently on the leash and said, “OK, Rufus. We’re going to take a different path today after all. It shouldn’t be too bad. Come on…”
Surprisingly, the pug gave me some resistance. I guess he really didn’t like any break in routine. Well, he was walking with me now and not his owner, so that was different enough. What was wrong with a little slight detour? I applied some more pressure and pulled the leash again.
“Come on, Rufus! It’s just a different path. Who knows, maybe it’s a short cut… it could be fun! Please? I don’t want to walk through the mud…”
It was a little embarrassing to be pleading with the chubby mutt, but it seemed he wasn’t going to let me have my way. I mean, what did the dog expect… I should take off my dress right here and lay it over the mud patch so we could continue?
Oooh… that gave me a sudden exciting idea. I mean it would be pretty daring. But then, it was pretty secluded on this part of the trail. No one would ever see, and it would solve the problem of getting past this minor obstacle. I looked around, to make sure we were absolutely alone.
The dog wagged his tail impatiently.
Already I had butterflies in my tummy, and I knew I just had to do it! Lowering the leash and the bag to the ground, I told Rufus to stay. Then I gripped the light fabric of my dress in my hands, and gently pulled it over my head, off my body. For a moment, I stood and clutched the material to my chest, fearful that I could be caught disrobing. There was nothing but the rustle of leaves and the sound of some critter scampering among the branches above. I took a deep breath, and walked closer to the mud patch.
Now I didn’t really want to get my dress dirty, but it was a lot better than getting mud over my feet and legs. Besides, I could always get it dry-cleaned this week. So I flipped the fabric up and away from me, like I was setting a cloth on a table, and watched it float slowly to the ground… just lying atop the puddle. Then I glanced over my shoulder, then down at my body, as the realization sunk in, that I was standing in the middle of the trail in just my bra and panties!
Well, for the next part of my plan, I wanted to walk across the dress as lightly as possible. This meant I was going to have to remove my footwear. I lifted one leg, reaching down to take the flip-flop, then did the same with the other. Once I placed the pair inside the tote-bag, I think I started blushing to be outside wearing so little! But I continued along as I slid the straps of the bag over my bare shoulder, and picked the leash up again.
“OK, Rufus, let’s hurry up and go, before I get caught like this…”
We moved forward, with the little dog leading the way, grateful that his paws did not have to touch the sticky mud. My own bare feet followed and I felt the material of the dress beneath my toes. A couple of more steps, and we were beyond the puddle, once more on dry ground. I lowered the leash and turned around so I could examine the state of my dress. Well, I knew it would be dirty, but I was careful as possible when I crossed to the other side of the trail. Just needed to brush if off, then slip it back over my head.
Behind me, I suddenly heard Rufus start growling at something. Fearful that maybe we had been spotted, I spun around while covering my bra with my arms. Luckily, there was nothing there. But the pug still bared his teeth and dug his paws into the ground, clearly agitated by something in the woods.
“What is it, boy…” I started to ask, then watched him leap and bolt into the trees!
Oh no! Why did he run off the trail like that? Instinctively, I jumped after him, rushing right up to the edge where my toes brushed against dead leaves and twigs on the ground. Still holding the bag over my arm, I peered through the branches and thought I could just make out the sight of him. I really had no choice but to follow. So I pushed my way deeper into the bramble, ignoring the gentle scratch of wood on my bare skin.
A little annoyed at this odd behavior, I called out, “Rufus! I hope you haven’t gotten your leash tangled in here! You are in so much trouble…”
Sure enough, that is exactly what had happened. I found the poor thing looking up at me with big brown eyes, the length of the red leash snagged and tied up in some roots. He looked so pathetic and helpless just then, I felt my anger disappear and had to laugh. I moved in close and crouched down to scratch behind his ears. I told him it would be all right, and then got to work at untying the knots, pulling free the leash.
No sooner had I got the dog all untangled, then he barked his appreciation, and bolted back through the woods!
“Oh, Rufus! Is this your idea of a game? Mr. Wilton said you would be a good boy for me…”
With a huff, I placed my hands on my knees and started to rise to my feet. Something pulled at me from behind, causing me to loose my balance and slip to the grass. How embarrassing, I thought to myself! Well, I began standing again, only to notice that some branches close to the ground had caught on my panties! They were a sheer blue pair, and actually kind of flimsy. I blushed now to think I had been running around the woods in these! Figuring I could easily pull them free, I quickly crawled forward.
Much to my surprise, the panties tore right off my body! There was a soft ripping sound as I stood up straight, then the feel of air on my hips and bare rear-end. Looking back, I saw the shredded material hanging from some thorny roots next to where I had been crouching. I looked down at myself and saw that I was naked from the waist down!
Oh my gosh, I was completely bottomless! Turning my head around swiftly, I placed my hand in front of my crotch. Of course, there was no one else in the area, especially as I was standing among the trees off the main trail. Moving closer to the tangle of branches, I bent down to see if the panties were at all salvageable. What a sight that would have been, if there was anybody creeping up behind me! Well, I took the tattered material in my fingers, and saw that there was no way I would be wearing these again.
The barking of Rufus, made me straighten myself, and I realized that I still had to go after the little dog. I would just have to be careful, then retrieve my muddy dress and we could go back home. So there I was, almost totally nude, as I started walking toward the edge of the thicker brush, and soon looked out on the wide dirt path. The coast was clear, it seemed, and the pug was wagging his tail at me. Mocking me, as now I was the one who was stranded helpless! How humiliating, stripped in front of my neighbor’s pet!
I took the bag off my shoulder and discreetly held it over my pubic mound. Then, taking a deep breath, I stepped shyly onto the trail.
“Rufus… you are in so much trouble, little dog!” I tried to sound commanding, but I was also nervous, to be back out in the open like this. I looked over my shoulder, wondering what would happen should a jogger or a biker approach and see my bare ass!
I was very close to the pug on the opposite side of the trail, when he started yelping at me.
“Now what?” I said in frustration, bending lower to pick up the leash.
And then he leaped up on his hind legs… his front paws on my knees… and he took the bottom of the tote-bag in his mouth! The dog started tugging, while I gripped the handle straps. We struggled for a moment, as I guessed he wanted one of his biscuit treats. Well, I made the mistake of telling Rufus there was no way a naughty, chubby little dog would be getting any snacks now. That seemed to get a rise out of him, his little tail wagging furiously, and the bag locked tight between his teeth. A final growl, then the beast ripped what I had been using to cover my front, right out of my hands…
The dog backed a few feet away, spun on its heels, and plunged back into the park woods. I looked down, completely shocked, then clasped my hands over my pussy. Thankfully, no one was around to witness my state of undress. I thought about what I should do next… and decided I had better go after the pug. I mean, if I went to get my dress first, I might only ruin that as well. And I needed that to wear, once this adventure was over!
So I pushed my completely bare leg and foot through the thicket of branches, and then the rest of my near-naked form followed. As I slowly walked forward, I called for Rufus, and was aware of leaves brushing over my stomach and thighs. I had to use my hands at times to lift branches out of the way, and this left me totally exposed. At one point, some needles tickled the sparse hair of my trimmed bush, causing a delightful sensation between my legs. But I had to concentrate on moving forward and finding that damn dog!
It seemed the foliage was a lot denser on this side of the trail, as I probed deeper and deeper through the bramble. I no longer thought to cover myself, but held my arms straight out to push twigs and stuff out of my face. I could feel nature’s touch all over my body. Suddenly, then, I felt something snag. Frozen in place, I turned my head to see that two thorny branches had caught in the material of my bra. Remembering what happened last time, I carefully backed up, the soft heels of my feet crushing leaves on the ground. But this only caused another dangling tree limb to snap back, and hook right between the cleavage of my breasts.
“Oh my,” I gasped.
Feeling trapped, I started to panic as I plucked at the annoyingly clinging branches. Finally, I decided to just make a break for it… throwing myself forward, I pushed ahead and ended up running a few strides. But my bra could not withstand the strain. The delicate fabric was ripped from my chest, as I brought my hands up just in time to feel my hardening nipples. I turned around, and saw that the material had been torn in two, hanging from separate branches. And I was left completely in the nude!
Oh no, what an embarrassing experience this was! I struck a pose of desperate modesty, holding one arm across my bare breasts, and placing my other palm directly in front of my crotch. I shivered a little, my toes curling in the leaves and grass. But then I heard the sound of Rufus barking again, and that snapped me out of my shock. I cautiously began moving in that direction.
I was now walking stark naked through the woods… after getting turned around a few times, soon I approached the edge of the tree line. Looking out onto the open path that wound its way through the park, I hid myself from view, wondering if I would dare step out there without wearing any clothes. My neighbor’s dog suddenly appeared, our brown eyes meeting, his tongue wagging and yapping away at me. I figured I had to do something before he drew more attention over here!
Well, I paused once more to make sure no one was about, and then I emerged from the shelter of the trees. This was so crazy, I kept telling myself, trying to keep all my important parts covered. Of course, there was nothing I could do about my bare butt totally exposed. I looked down at Rufus and saw there was no sign of the tote bag. Out in the middle of the trail, I had to lower one arm so that I could pick up the leash. This left my front momentarily on display, but there was no way I was going to let the dog run off on me again!
I wasn’t really certain how to proceed. It was pretty awkward, I can tell you. Finally, letting the fingers that gripped the leash rest at my side, I lowered my other arm and used that hand to shield my pubic mound. Now I gingerly took a few steps down the path, and my breasts bounced and jiggled with my movements. It didn’t help that the cooler temperature kept my nipples fairly erect…
And then I realized that I must have come around in a circle, that I was back on the trail where I started, before I took off my dress to cover the mud puddle! I saw the patch of wet ground just ahead, and now my bare feet raced toward where I had left my only piece of clothing. But when I got there, I just stopped and looked in disbelief. The dress was gone! In fact, there was a tire track that must have come from a bicycle cut through the mud, but no sign of what had happened to my clothes! Now I was stuck, bare-ass naked with my neighbor’s dog…
Caught completely unawares, another bike rider suddenly sped past me. And I was just standing there, I don’t know if I even thought to cover my nude body! The person turned and whistled.
Well, that certainly got me moving! I tugged firmly on the dog’s leash and we both ran for the side trail the branched off from the main one. Oh my gosh, Oh my gosh, I kept saying as I realized someone had seen me naked. I hoped they didn’t try to follow me! We kept jogging a good distance, before I had to pause to catch my breath. Rufus was panting, but then barked his annoyance at my unexpected run on this unfamiliar path.
“Shhh,” I scolded the pug. “We don’t want to let anyone know we’re out here!”
I looked over my shoulder, and it was very still and quiet. No indication that the bike rider was coming this way. This time, I used my free arm to hold tight my breasts, as I discovered that it was no fun running with them bouncing free. Also, it was much easier to move without a hand stuck between my legs. And so in this fashion, I proceeded to walk forward, as a breeze blew over my bush and bare lower lips.
Suddenly, a pair of joggers… two middle-aged women appeared around a bend in the path, and stared at my twenty-four-year-old body!
“Forget something, honey?” one of them laughed as they continued to sprint by at a leisurely pace.
Oh, this was so embarrassing! I picked up my own pace, and started moving forward again with Rufus trying to keep up. My one arm, holding the leash, was flailing behind me as we ran, trying to put as much distance between the joggers and us. Soon, the trail wound around some more, then came back to the entrance of the park. It appeared to be quiet, still early in the morning. But now it was decision time. I supposed I had to return Rufus to Mr. Wilton, although I didn’t know how I was going to explain what happened to my clothes. Crouching down in the grass, the little dog moved close to me and started lapping the back of my hand.
“So now you’re sorry, are you?” I said to my troublesome companion. “Well now look at the state I’m in… naked as the day I was born, and I still have to find a way home! I hope you’re up for some more exercise…”
I stood up from my crouched position, counted to ten, then bolted from the cover of the wooded trail. With Rufus scampering behind me, I ran out into the bright sunshine of the park, totally nude. There were voices as I dashed for the exit, my bare feet flying over the grass.
“A streaker!” someone shouted.
“Nice ass!” came from somewhere behind me.
“How shameful,” said one of the mothers from earlier in the day, as I passed them in all my glory.
I must have been blushing from head to toe, thinking about all the people who had seen me. Reaching the street, I turned on to the block where I hoped there would not be a lot of traffic. Fortunately there were things like garbage pails or mailboxes to hide behind. And I crept along this way drawing closer and closer to my neighborhood. At times, if I had to cross the street, I just had to cover my crotch to keep people from getting a view of my most intimate charms. Sometimes I clutched my breasts, just to hide my extended nipples. And then, as I reached the last stretch of houses, I just pumped my arms and legs leaving everything out in the open. To be sure, there were lots more whistles and comments, and a few trucks had honked their horns at the sight of my curvaceous body.
At last, I arrived at the home of my neighbor. Thankfully, Mr. Wilton wasn’t waiting for me on his front porch. I thought maybe I could just drop off Rufus, then quickly make it back to the privacy of my own home. We were very quiet as the two of us walked across the front lawn, and up the concrete steps that led to the door. I bent down and was about to tie the leash to a nearby post, when that incorrigible pug started barking!
“No, Rufus, not now!” I tried to silence him. But it was too late. The front door opened, and Mr. Wilton hobbled out to stand surprised before us.
Immediately I straightened myself, while at the same time draping arms over my breasts and crotch. I closed my eyes in humiliation, and a moment of uncomfortable silence passed.
“Um… back already, Jenna?” my neighbor started, trying to sound pleasant.
I rubbed one bare foot behind my other leg and answered, “Uh… yes, we um…that is to say…”
A decent man, Mr. Wilton tried not to look directly at me. “Jenna, haven’t you forgotten something?”
“I know… I’m not wearing any clothes,” I said, blushing furiously at the obvious admission.
“No, no, I mean the bag… with all of Rufus’ supplies?”
I didn’t know what to say, and I was feeling really embarrassed and kind of excited to be standing on my neighbor’s porch fully nude.
Finally, Mr. Wilton gave a good-natured laugh and said, “It’s all right, Jenna. I understand if you misplaced it while you were, um, sunbathing. It is a nice day outside and all. Thank you for taking the time to walk Rufus for me.”
“Sure thing,” I managed a weak smile. “No problem… I, uh, guess I’ll be going now!”
And as my neighbor waved goodbye, I turned around without thinking, giving the dog and his owner a parting view of my bare ass. I carefully walked away, keeping my frontal nudity hidden, then made it safely back to my home. Once inside, I had a lot of computer work to catch up on. I didn’t bother to get dressed.
THE END
by Daring Burlinski
(Originally published Nov 24, 2007)
“Sure, Mr. Wilton, I’d be happy to walk your dog.”
I was talking to my neighbor, an older gentlemen who was recently involved in a car accident. He was pretty much OK, but still recovering from a sore hip. The doctors had told him that he should not engage in any strenuous walking activity. Unfortunately, that meant he couldn’t take his dog, Rufus, out for his morning exercise.
“That’s awfully kind of you, Miss Jenna,” he said to me with a grateful smile. “Now I don’t want Rufus to be any trouble…”
Rufus was a chubby little pug, but seemed harmless enough. I figured a walk around the block and through the park would be easy enough. I had nothing better to do on this lazy weekend morning. Well, I did have some computer work I needed to catch up on. But walking the dog would give me an excuse to get out of the house and enjoy the sunshine.
I laughed and said to Mr. Wilton, “Oh, I’m sure he will be a charming companion. It will be no problem!”
“All right then, here is his leash, and here is a bag with some treats as well as what you need to clean up after him.”
I took the leather strap in one hand, and slung the tote bag over my other shoulder. It wasn’t very heavy at all, containing a few biscuits, a plastic scooper, and some baggies. Giving the leash a little tug, I brought Rufus to my attention.
Mr. Wilton waved me away with some parting instructions, “Make sure you keep to the route that we already discussed. Rufus doesn’t usually like new adventures, and might be a bit nervous with your unfamiliar hand. I don’t want him to act up on you…”
“We’ll be fine,” I assured the concerned dog owner, “And we’ll be back in just a little while.”
With that, I turned around to start walking down the driveway. The little dog obediently trotted after, and was soon at my side. A warm, pleasant day, I wore a yellow summer dress that came to my knees. Perhaps it was not the most practical wardrobe for walking a dog, but I didn’t expect any trouble. Anxious to get out of the house, I had just slipped on a pair of flip-flops. Now I stepped on to the quiet street, the rays of the sun feeling good on my bare arms, lower legs and toes.
We made our way across to the other side of the road, following Mr. Wilton’s explicit directions to walk around the block. This would lead us a mile and a half until we reached a park near some wooded trails. Hopefully, we would make our rounds, Rufus would do his business, and then we would head back home. It was good exercise for the little mutt, and by the way his tummy jiggled, I could tell he needed it! I don’t think he would be getting any extra treats from me…
Entering the park, I saw a couple of small children with their mothers. They smiled and waved, I was almost tempted to go over and let them pet the dog. But I knew I was not to deviate from the path Rufus was used to following. So I just smiled back, then started moving toward the trails that I guess were used for hiking or bike riding.
It was pretty quiet beneath the trees, with no one else around, but then it was pretty early on a Saturday morning. Occasionally, Rufus would yap at me or at some animal in the distance. But mostly he was well-behaved, his little paws briskly keeping up with my light steps. Actually, now that we were out of the sun and under the shade of leaves, it was a bit cooler. I paused to rub my arms.
Then, just as I was about to walk forward again, I noticed there was a large patch of mud blocking the way.
“Oh dear,” I said aloud. “It rained the other night… looks like the ground here is still pretty wet.”
I really didn’t want to walk through the mud, especially wearing my flip-flops. My poor feet would get all dirty, and I shuddered at the thought of that stuff squishing between my toes. Looking down at Rufus, I saw that he was eager to get going, as he had not done his business yet. Too soon to return home, I was fortunate to see a side trail branching off to my right. It certainly appeared a lot dryer.
I tugged gently on the leash and said, “OK, Rufus. We’re going to take a different path today after all. It shouldn’t be too bad. Come on…”
Surprisingly, the pug gave me some resistance. I guess he really didn’t like any break in routine. Well, he was walking with me now and not his owner, so that was different enough. What was wrong with a little slight detour? I applied some more pressure and pulled the leash again.
“Come on, Rufus! It’s just a different path. Who knows, maybe it’s a short cut… it could be fun! Please? I don’t want to walk through the mud…”
It was a little embarrassing to be pleading with the chubby mutt, but it seemed he wasn’t going to let me have my way. I mean, what did the dog expect… I should take off my dress right here and lay it over the mud patch so we could continue?
Oooh… that gave me a sudden exciting idea. I mean it would be pretty daring. But then, it was pretty secluded on this part of the trail. No one would ever see, and it would solve the problem of getting past this minor obstacle. I looked around, to make sure we were absolutely alone.
The dog wagged his tail impatiently.
Already I had butterflies in my tummy, and I knew I just had to do it! Lowering the leash and the bag to the ground, I told Rufus to stay. Then I gripped the light fabric of my dress in my hands, and gently pulled it over my head, off my body. For a moment, I stood and clutched the material to my chest, fearful that I could be caught disrobing. There was nothing but the rustle of leaves and the sound of some critter scampering among the branches above. I took a deep breath, and walked closer to the mud patch.
Now I didn’t really want to get my dress dirty, but it was a lot better than getting mud over my feet and legs. Besides, I could always get it dry-cleaned this week. So I flipped the fabric up and away from me, like I was setting a cloth on a table, and watched it float slowly to the ground… just lying atop the puddle. Then I glanced over my shoulder, then down at my body, as the realization sunk in, that I was standing in the middle of the trail in just my bra and panties!
Well, for the next part of my plan, I wanted to walk across the dress as lightly as possible. This meant I was going to have to remove my footwear. I lifted one leg, reaching down to take the flip-flop, then did the same with the other. Once I placed the pair inside the tote-bag, I think I started blushing to be outside wearing so little! But I continued along as I slid the straps of the bag over my bare shoulder, and picked the leash up again.
“OK, Rufus, let’s hurry up and go, before I get caught like this…”
We moved forward, with the little dog leading the way, grateful that his paws did not have to touch the sticky mud. My own bare feet followed and I felt the material of the dress beneath my toes. A couple of more steps, and we were beyond the puddle, once more on dry ground. I lowered the leash and turned around so I could examine the state of my dress. Well, I knew it would be dirty, but I was careful as possible when I crossed to the other side of the trail. Just needed to brush if off, then slip it back over my head.
Behind me, I suddenly heard Rufus start growling at something. Fearful that maybe we had been spotted, I spun around while covering my bra with my arms. Luckily, there was nothing there. But the pug still bared his teeth and dug his paws into the ground, clearly agitated by something in the woods.
“What is it, boy…” I started to ask, then watched him leap and bolt into the trees!
Oh no! Why did he run off the trail like that? Instinctively, I jumped after him, rushing right up to the edge where my toes brushed against dead leaves and twigs on the ground. Still holding the bag over my arm, I peered through the branches and thought I could just make out the sight of him. I really had no choice but to follow. So I pushed my way deeper into the bramble, ignoring the gentle scratch of wood on my bare skin.
A little annoyed at this odd behavior, I called out, “Rufus! I hope you haven’t gotten your leash tangled in here! You are in so much trouble…”
Sure enough, that is exactly what had happened. I found the poor thing looking up at me with big brown eyes, the length of the red leash snagged and tied up in some roots. He looked so pathetic and helpless just then, I felt my anger disappear and had to laugh. I moved in close and crouched down to scratch behind his ears. I told him it would be all right, and then got to work at untying the knots, pulling free the leash.
No sooner had I got the dog all untangled, then he barked his appreciation, and bolted back through the woods!
“Oh, Rufus! Is this your idea of a game? Mr. Wilton said you would be a good boy for me…”
With a huff, I placed my hands on my knees and started to rise to my feet. Something pulled at me from behind, causing me to loose my balance and slip to the grass. How embarrassing, I thought to myself! Well, I began standing again, only to notice that some branches close to the ground had caught on my panties! They were a sheer blue pair, and actually kind of flimsy. I blushed now to think I had been running around the woods in these! Figuring I could easily pull them free, I quickly crawled forward.
Much to my surprise, the panties tore right off my body! There was a soft ripping sound as I stood up straight, then the feel of air on my hips and bare rear-end. Looking back, I saw the shredded material hanging from some thorny roots next to where I had been crouching. I looked down at myself and saw that I was naked from the waist down!
Oh my gosh, I was completely bottomless! Turning my head around swiftly, I placed my hand in front of my crotch. Of course, there was no one else in the area, especially as I was standing among the trees off the main trail. Moving closer to the tangle of branches, I bent down to see if the panties were at all salvageable. What a sight that would have been, if there was anybody creeping up behind me! Well, I took the tattered material in my fingers, and saw that there was no way I would be wearing these again.
The barking of Rufus, made me straighten myself, and I realized that I still had to go after the little dog. I would just have to be careful, then retrieve my muddy dress and we could go back home. So there I was, almost totally nude, as I started walking toward the edge of the thicker brush, and soon looked out on the wide dirt path. The coast was clear, it seemed, and the pug was wagging his tail at me. Mocking me, as now I was the one who was stranded helpless! How humiliating, stripped in front of my neighbor’s pet!
I took the bag off my shoulder and discreetly held it over my pubic mound. Then, taking a deep breath, I stepped shyly onto the trail.
“Rufus… you are in so much trouble, little dog!” I tried to sound commanding, but I was also nervous, to be back out in the open like this. I looked over my shoulder, wondering what would happen should a jogger or a biker approach and see my bare ass!
I was very close to the pug on the opposite side of the trail, when he started yelping at me.
“Now what?” I said in frustration, bending lower to pick up the leash.
And then he leaped up on his hind legs… his front paws on my knees… and he took the bottom of the tote-bag in his mouth! The dog started tugging, while I gripped the handle straps. We struggled for a moment, as I guessed he wanted one of his biscuit treats. Well, I made the mistake of telling Rufus there was no way a naughty, chubby little dog would be getting any snacks now. That seemed to get a rise out of him, his little tail wagging furiously, and the bag locked tight between his teeth. A final growl, then the beast ripped what I had been using to cover my front, right out of my hands…
The dog backed a few feet away, spun on its heels, and plunged back into the park woods. I looked down, completely shocked, then clasped my hands over my pussy. Thankfully, no one was around to witness my state of undress. I thought about what I should do next… and decided I had better go after the pug. I mean, if I went to get my dress first, I might only ruin that as well. And I needed that to wear, once this adventure was over!
So I pushed my completely bare leg and foot through the thicket of branches, and then the rest of my near-naked form followed. As I slowly walked forward, I called for Rufus, and was aware of leaves brushing over my stomach and thighs. I had to use my hands at times to lift branches out of the way, and this left me totally exposed. At one point, some needles tickled the sparse hair of my trimmed bush, causing a delightful sensation between my legs. But I had to concentrate on moving forward and finding that damn dog!
It seemed the foliage was a lot denser on this side of the trail, as I probed deeper and deeper through the bramble. I no longer thought to cover myself, but held my arms straight out to push twigs and stuff out of my face. I could feel nature’s touch all over my body. Suddenly, then, I felt something snag. Frozen in place, I turned my head to see that two thorny branches had caught in the material of my bra. Remembering what happened last time, I carefully backed up, the soft heels of my feet crushing leaves on the ground. But this only caused another dangling tree limb to snap back, and hook right between the cleavage of my breasts.
“Oh my,” I gasped.
Feeling trapped, I started to panic as I plucked at the annoyingly clinging branches. Finally, I decided to just make a break for it… throwing myself forward, I pushed ahead and ended up running a few strides. But my bra could not withstand the strain. The delicate fabric was ripped from my chest, as I brought my hands up just in time to feel my hardening nipples. I turned around, and saw that the material had been torn in two, hanging from separate branches. And I was left completely in the nude!
Oh no, what an embarrassing experience this was! I struck a pose of desperate modesty, holding one arm across my bare breasts, and placing my other palm directly in front of my crotch. I shivered a little, my toes curling in the leaves and grass. But then I heard the sound of Rufus barking again, and that snapped me out of my shock. I cautiously began moving in that direction.
I was now walking stark naked through the woods… after getting turned around a few times, soon I approached the edge of the tree line. Looking out onto the open path that wound its way through the park, I hid myself from view, wondering if I would dare step out there without wearing any clothes. My neighbor’s dog suddenly appeared, our brown eyes meeting, his tongue wagging and yapping away at me. I figured I had to do something before he drew more attention over here!
Well, I paused once more to make sure no one was about, and then I emerged from the shelter of the trees. This was so crazy, I kept telling myself, trying to keep all my important parts covered. Of course, there was nothing I could do about my bare butt totally exposed. I looked down at Rufus and saw there was no sign of the tote bag. Out in the middle of the trail, I had to lower one arm so that I could pick up the leash. This left my front momentarily on display, but there was no way I was going to let the dog run off on me again!
I wasn’t really certain how to proceed. It was pretty awkward, I can tell you. Finally, letting the fingers that gripped the leash rest at my side, I lowered my other arm and used that hand to shield my pubic mound. Now I gingerly took a few steps down the path, and my breasts bounced and jiggled with my movements. It didn’t help that the cooler temperature kept my nipples fairly erect…
And then I realized that I must have come around in a circle, that I was back on the trail where I started, before I took off my dress to cover the mud puddle! I saw the patch of wet ground just ahead, and now my bare feet raced toward where I had left my only piece of clothing. But when I got there, I just stopped and looked in disbelief. The dress was gone! In fact, there was a tire track that must have come from a bicycle cut through the mud, but no sign of what had happened to my clothes! Now I was stuck, bare-ass naked with my neighbor’s dog…
Caught completely unawares, another bike rider suddenly sped past me. And I was just standing there, I don’t know if I even thought to cover my nude body! The person turned and whistled.
Well, that certainly got me moving! I tugged firmly on the dog’s leash and we both ran for the side trail the branched off from the main one. Oh my gosh, Oh my gosh, I kept saying as I realized someone had seen me naked. I hoped they didn’t try to follow me! We kept jogging a good distance, before I had to pause to catch my breath. Rufus was panting, but then barked his annoyance at my unexpected run on this unfamiliar path.
“Shhh,” I scolded the pug. “We don’t want to let anyone know we’re out here!”
I looked over my shoulder, and it was very still and quiet. No indication that the bike rider was coming this way. This time, I used my free arm to hold tight my breasts, as I discovered that it was no fun running with them bouncing free. Also, it was much easier to move without a hand stuck between my legs. And so in this fashion, I proceeded to walk forward, as a breeze blew over my bush and bare lower lips.
Suddenly, a pair of joggers… two middle-aged women appeared around a bend in the path, and stared at my twenty-four-year-old body!
“Forget something, honey?” one of them laughed as they continued to sprint by at a leisurely pace.
Oh, this was so embarrassing! I picked up my own pace, and started moving forward again with Rufus trying to keep up. My one arm, holding the leash, was flailing behind me as we ran, trying to put as much distance between the joggers and us. Soon, the trail wound around some more, then came back to the entrance of the park. It appeared to be quiet, still early in the morning. But now it was decision time. I supposed I had to return Rufus to Mr. Wilton, although I didn’t know how I was going to explain what happened to my clothes. Crouching down in the grass, the little dog moved close to me and started lapping the back of my hand.
“So now you’re sorry, are you?” I said to my troublesome companion. “Well now look at the state I’m in… naked as the day I was born, and I still have to find a way home! I hope you’re up for some more exercise…”
I stood up from my crouched position, counted to ten, then bolted from the cover of the wooded trail. With Rufus scampering behind me, I ran out into the bright sunshine of the park, totally nude. There were voices as I dashed for the exit, my bare feet flying over the grass.
“A streaker!” someone shouted.
“Nice ass!” came from somewhere behind me.
“How shameful,” said one of the mothers from earlier in the day, as I passed them in all my glory.
I must have been blushing from head to toe, thinking about all the people who had seen me. Reaching the street, I turned on to the block where I hoped there would not be a lot of traffic. Fortunately there were things like garbage pails or mailboxes to hide behind. And I crept along this way drawing closer and closer to my neighborhood. At times, if I had to cross the street, I just had to cover my crotch to keep people from getting a view of my most intimate charms. Sometimes I clutched my breasts, just to hide my extended nipples. And then, as I reached the last stretch of houses, I just pumped my arms and legs leaving everything out in the open. To be sure, there were lots more whistles and comments, and a few trucks had honked their horns at the sight of my curvaceous body.
At last, I arrived at the home of my neighbor. Thankfully, Mr. Wilton wasn’t waiting for me on his front porch. I thought maybe I could just drop off Rufus, then quickly make it back to the privacy of my own home. We were very quiet as the two of us walked across the front lawn, and up the concrete steps that led to the door. I bent down and was about to tie the leash to a nearby post, when that incorrigible pug started barking!
“No, Rufus, not now!” I tried to silence him. But it was too late. The front door opened, and Mr. Wilton hobbled out to stand surprised before us.
Immediately I straightened myself, while at the same time draping arms over my breasts and crotch. I closed my eyes in humiliation, and a moment of uncomfortable silence passed.
“Um… back already, Jenna?” my neighbor started, trying to sound pleasant.
I rubbed one bare foot behind my other leg and answered, “Uh… yes, we um…that is to say…”
A decent man, Mr. Wilton tried not to look directly at me. “Jenna, haven’t you forgotten something?”
“I know… I’m not wearing any clothes,” I said, blushing furiously at the obvious admission.
“No, no, I mean the bag… with all of Rufus’ supplies?”
I didn’t know what to say, and I was feeling really embarrassed and kind of excited to be standing on my neighbor’s porch fully nude.
Finally, Mr. Wilton gave a good-natured laugh and said, “It’s all right, Jenna. I understand if you misplaced it while you were, um, sunbathing. It is a nice day outside and all. Thank you for taking the time to walk Rufus for me.”
“Sure thing,” I managed a weak smile. “No problem… I, uh, guess I’ll be going now!”
And as my neighbor waved goodbye, I turned around without thinking, giving the dog and his owner a parting view of my bare ass. I carefully walked away, keeping my frontal nudity hidden, then made it safely back to my home. Once inside, I had a lot of computer work to catch up on. I didn’t bother to get dressed.
THE END
-
- Posts: 37
- Joined: Thu Oct 10, 2019 6:27 pm
- Been thanked: 22 times
- Contact:
Re: Jenna masterpost
Jenna in the Rain
by Daring Burlinski
(Originally published Nov 24, 2007)
I was sitting at home, just relaxing one afternoon, when the phone rang. Still seated on the couch with my legs curled up under me, I lazily reached for the receiver.
“Hello, Jenna…” answered a young male voice on the other end.
It was Timmy! After a brief pause I replied, “Hi Timmy… what a surprise. Is there something you need?”
I guess the teenager didn’t like my tone of voice as he said, “As a matter of fact, my friends and I want you to come over to my apartment right now!”
“Oh dear, what’s the matter?” I asked, suddenly jumping to my feet.
The boy only responded with words that sent a chill through my body: “Nothing’s wrong, Jenna. We were just bored.”
And of course, Timmy and his friends being bored more often than not led to my humiliation and getting into all sorts of embarrassing situations. I still had the receiver cradled between my ear and shoulder as I strolled around the living room and nervously fidgeted with a button on my shirt.
“Look, Timmy, I’m kind of busy later on so I really don’t have much time for your games,” I tried to sound in command and put off the inevitable request.
He wasn’t very impressed. “Well I’m afraid you’re just going to have to come over anyway. The longer you make us wait, the more time we will have to plan something fun for you…”
“All right, all right,” I found myself giving in as I edged closer to the window and pulled back the curtains. “But it’s raining outside!”
There was a moment of silence, before Timmy said, “Yeah, it’s raining here, too. You better get here soon. And don’t bring an umbrella!”
With that, the horrible little monster hung up the phone. I bit my lip in frustration. While I had no idea what he and his friends had in store for me and I really didn’t want to find out, the possibility of what they were plotting already had me very anxious. The longer I delayed, the worse it could be for me. And if I didn’t show up at all… well, Timmy had photos and videos of me, which I knew he would be very happy to share with the rest of the world. In the end, I pretty much had to do whatever he asked.
Placing the telephone down, I walked back to the window once more and confirmed it was still raining. Oh it was warm outside, here in the middle of summer, and this was more like a gentle shower. But I did not relish the thought of my clothing getting soaked. I was dressed in a white blouse and a cute green plaid skirt that came down to just above my knees. Since I was asked not to use an umbrella, I figured any kind of rain gear was not allowed. They wanted me to arrive, just as I was dressed.
I looked around the room and spotted my black heels on the floor. Boots might have been more practical, but I didn’t want to go back to my closet and pull out a pair. I didn’t want to waste any more time. Slipping my feet into the shoes, I immediately felt more sexy. Although I didn’t know why I wanted to look sexy for these twerps. Maybe I thought making me look taller, I would present myself as an adult young woman, and not be dominated by these teenagers.
When I opened the door, I could hear the pitter-patter of the rain falling upon the sidewalk that passed in front of my house. Timmy lived at the other end of the street. So it would be a brisk walk down the block and then I would find out what this was all about. Of course, if the steady downpour persisted, I would be drenched from head to toe. I waited another minute, and then walked outside.
As I mentioned, the temperature was pretty warm. The rain was probably more cool and refreshing, rather than a nuisance. Still, as the drops struck my skin and caused the fabric of my shirt to cling to my body, I couldn’t help but tremble. A strong breeze teased at lifting my skirt, reminding me what a short choice it was! I kept the pleated material pressed down with my hands and lowered my head, marching forward and determinedly to Timmy’s house.
Wiping water from my eyes, I couldn’t reach his front porch fast enough. I jogged across the lawn in my now transparent blouse and short skirt, knocking hard on the door. My knees were locked together and I clutched my elbows in opposite hands.
“Why, Jenna, you’re soaked!” the boy observed with an evil grin.
Looking past the opened doorway I could just make out several of his friends goofing around. “So, are you going to let me in or what?”
Timmy continued to block my way and said, “And now you are inviting yourself into my house? Hmmm… well, if I let you come inside as my guest, you have to agree to do whatever we say. Deal?”
“Um…” I started and looked fretfully over my shoulder. He had trapped me! Made me run all the way over here in the rain, and now I wanted nothing more than to get inside and dry off! “All right, Timmy. Just for a little while… I’ll do what you say.”
The boy took a step back and allowed me into the entry hallway. I was making little puddles on the floor, and I knew my hair must be a mess. What I really needed was a good towel, and hoped I could head straight for the bathroom.
“No, no, Jenna,” Timmy spoke to me like a child. “I can’t have you tracking water through the house.”
My eyes went wide as I clutched my hands in front of my chest. I could see Tommy and his friend, and a couple of more teenage boys staring down the hall to get a look at me. In an effort improve the situation, I un-tucked my blouse from my skirt and started ringing out the ends.
Timmy shook his head as I squeezed more water onto the floor. “You’ll have to take off your clothes…”
“What? No!” I cried. “Please don’t make me strip in front of your friends!”
At this point, Tommy walked over with a shopping bag in his hands. He looked over my wet twenty-four year old body and addressed me, “Well, I’ll tell you what, Jenna. The main reason we asked you to come over here today is because we wanted you to try on this bikini we picked out for you.”
I looked from Timmy to Tommy, and saw that the other boys were crowding in the hallway.
“Yeah, I think it would appropriate for you to slip out of those wet things and put on your new bathing suit,” Timmy continued.
Doubtful, I shifted my gaze to the bag. “Oh, but I don’t know. I mean…”
My teenage neighbor remained firm in his wishes saying, “You can either put on the bikini, Jenna, or you can strip down to your skin right here!”
“Oh my… well, can I at least have some privacy and change in the bathroom?”
Timmy pondered this for a moment before agreeing. But he said that I had to hand out each article of clothing as I disrobed. I blushed when he talked about me taking off my clothes, and some of the boys whistled. At least I would be wearing a bikini so I guess it wouldn’t be that bad.
They led me carefully down the hall, Timmy and Tommy each taking a hand. Thus, I could do nothing to prevent their friends from lifting up my skirt to sneak a peek at my panties! Someone even pinched my butt… I was so embarrassed!
I was allowed to take the shopping bag with me as I walked into the bathroom and shut the door behind me. Finally I had a chance to catch my breath, away from all those leering eyes! Hand on my chest, I could feel my heart beating faster. There was really nothing left to do now but start unbuttoning my shirt.
Once I peeled it off, I shyly opened the bathroom door to find five teenage boys waiting with eager smiles. As promised, I held out the blouse that was still quite moist, and it speedily slipped from my fingers. Standing in my lacy bra, I felt really nervous, but a little excited too. Without a word, I closed the door again and leaned my back against it.
The bra I was wearing had a button clasp that opened in the front. Another deep breath, my flat tummy sucked in, and I popped open the clasp with my thumb. The cups separated and fell to either side, leaving my bare breasts to bounce free. I was surprised to look down and see my nipples were already hardening.
“Oh no!” I gasped even as I reached around to pull the straps off my shoulders.
Now completely topless, I was really excited. Running a finger around the areola, I watched the stiff pink buds point toward the ceiling. Then I realized that I still had to face the boys! All I could do was wrap an arm across my body, hugging my boobs tight and shielding the signs of my arousal. With my free hand, the one clutching my bra, I opened the door again.
“Thanks, I’ll take that!” Timmy said as he snatched the flimsy material from my grasp.
The sudden snake-like movement took me by surprise and my reflex was to bring up my now empty hand to cup my jiggling breasts. I shifted my other hand as well so that both hands effectively hid my tits. But I’m pretty sure they caught a glimpse of a flash in the transition.
“You must have gotten chilly on your walk over here,” one of the boys laughed.
A rosy pink blush spread across my stomach. I quickly turned around and ducked back into the bathroom, kicking the door shut with the back of my heel. It then occurred to me that I didn’t have to get completely nude before I put on the bikini. Timmy only said that I must hand out each article of clothing as I disrobe. He said nothing about not getting dressed in the process. I wasn’t sure if this would displease him, but I didn’t give it any more thought. Dropping my hands to my sides, I walked over and picked up the shopping bag. I reached inside and fished around until I pulled out the bikini top.
Wow… this was some tiny top! I had to look back inside the bag to make sure I had the whole thing. Twisting it in my hands, looking at it in the light, I tried to figure out how it would go on. Or how it would possibly keep me covered. Boy, this was some bathing suit they had picked out! It was pale gold, and looked like it consisted of two diamond shaped scraps of material that could conceal my breasts, connected by some string. Using the mirror as a reference guide, I found that I could catch my boobs in the top, and then tie it off behind my neck. I did just that and saw that in fact, the diamond patches of material really only covered my nipples. All the flesh of my swelling breasts was exposed. And it didn’t help that I was making two very pointy indentations in the fabric!
Still, it was better than nothing.
I took a moment to walk a few paces in the bathroom, to make sure it stayed on, and that my pink bits didn’t slip out. Finally, I was convinced that in spite of how skimpy it was, the bikini top was secure. So I stood in front of the mirror again and began to lower the zipper on my skirt. My body shuddered as the material slid down my legs, and then I carefully lifted my feet out of the plaid piece of clothing. I picked it up and held it in front of my crotch, hesitating before opening the door.
There came a knock, and then a boy’s voice, “Are you almost done in there?”
This caused me to obediently turn and pull the knob toward me, just enough to stick my face out. I pushed my arm through, dangling the skirt invitingly, which Timmy grabbed. Instinctively, I dropped my hand over the crotch of my panties.
“Just… just a moment, boys. I’m almost dressed…”
That was laugh! Dressed in so little, it seemed. As the teenagers grumbled, anxious to see me displayed in the bathing suit picked out for me, I shut myself in the bathroom once more. I was down to the last item for removal. Pausing by the mirror, I combed my hair out, straightening the ends that had become frazzled by the rain. Then in one swift motion, I hooked my thumbs in my underwear and tugged them off my legs. I placed the panties on the counter and reached into the shopping bag.
Holding the strings of the tiny bottoms between my hands, I could only shake my head. There was hardly anything here at all! Embarrassingly, I had to grip the very light material between my legs as I tied first one side at my hip, and then the other. I discovered that the diamond shaped front snugly cupped my vulva, but then the material thinned considerably as it ran like thong up my ass crack, narrowly covering my pussy lips from behind! What was worse, I was certainly not, um, prepared for a skimpy bikini like this, and wisps of my black pubic hair peeked out of the top. I tried to pull the front higher, but only achieved giving myself a frontal wedgie… pulling the fabric deeper into my slit!
I took a few gingerly steps forward, wondering what kind of person this suit was made for. As the silky material sawed easily over my sensitive folds of skin, I found it was not uncomfortable, but more like being caressed down there. When I tried to adjust the strings, I realized there was not a thing covering my butt cheeks. It might have been better if I was bottomless! At any rate, I would have to be careful how I moved.
So I calmed myself as best I could, and then slowly opened the bathroom door. The boys allowed me to walk out into the hallway. Almost immediately there were whistles and comments as there was nothing about my curvy body left to the imagination. Shyly, I kind of placed one hand on my bare stomach, while playing with a wet strand of hair hooked behind my ear.
Timmy eyed me up and down, but had a frown on his face. “When was the last time you wore heels to the pool or the beach, Jenna?”
“I wasn’t going to the pool or the beach,” I replied.
“Well, they don’t go with that bathing suit,” Timmy informed me. “Take off your shoes.”
Here I was, standing in the hallway of my neighbor’s house, surrounded by five teenage boys, and desperately trying to maintain some dignity in this minimal bikini. The last thing I wanted to do was show more skin. And I also felt that giving up my heels would represent yielding even more of my adult status. But I already said I would do whatever they asked, and I guess there was no real harm in going barefoot. So I very carefully squatted down, undoing the straps at each of my ankles.
When I stood up again, I was able to slip my toes from the shoes and Tommy reached down to pick them up. I hoped he would be careful with them! Conscious now of everyone staring at my legs, I kind of clasped my hands behind my back, blushing from the attention. We started moving toward the living room, and with two boys behind me, I really had no choice but to shuffle along.
Timmy and his friends piled onto one of the couches, but I was told to stand in the middle of the room. They wanted me to model the bathing suit for them! First they had me reach my arms to the sky, then stand on the tips of my toes. Place my hands on my head… then turn around so they could get a good look at me from behind. It was all very embarrassing, although I had to admit that part of me was turned on as well. They asked me to face forward again, and I saw that one of the boys had a camera and had been snapping pictures. More images to add to Timmy’s collection, I guess.
With my hands back at my sides, my teenage neighbor approached me. Since I was standing flat-footed, he was a little taller than me. I watched as Timmy slowly reached out his arm, his fingers coming teasingly close to my crotch. And then he took a few strands of my pubes peeking out of the bikini bottoms between his thumb and forefinger.
“Oh!” I gasped.
“What’s this?” Timmy asked mischievously.
After a gentle tug, I answered, “Mmmm… my pubic hair!”
“Your what?” he asked again so that his friends could hear.
“My bush, OK! Please don’t… this bathing suit is too small, and it doesn’t cover my bush!” I felt my face turn bright red talking about such a thing.
“Maybe Jenna doesn’t like the bikini,” Tommy called out from the couch.
One of the other boys suggested I take it off! Well, as soon as Timmy let go of me, both my hands shot to cover my crotch. I rubbed the front of one foot behind my other leg, wondering what they would make me do next.
Timmy proceeded to walk around me, coming to regard me from behind. I closed my eyes, afraid that he was going to untie the knot at the back of my neck, essentially letting the bikini top fall free. In fact, he even ran his hand down my slick brown hair. But then he let his fingers wander down to rest at the sides of my hips. Now I wondered if he was going to untie the bikini bottoms in front of his friends! Instead, he gave the strings a yank up, causing the fabric to dig deeper into my pussy.
“Ooooh!” I squealed, rising to my toes, my arms springing out like airplane wings.
“I think I like this bathing suit on Jenna,” Timmy announced. “One thing is, it makes it very easy to give her a spanking!”
And then the teenager started to slap my bare ass, his hand making a playful smacking sound as it came into contact with my skin. My boobs bounced around from the paddling, threatening to pop free. This, and the fact that the narrow strip of material was rubbing against my clitoris, caused me to moan with pleasure.
Just as I was about to start building toward an orgasm, Timmy ended his spanking, which left me both relieved and frustrated. I know my skin was flushed, and beads of perspiration trickled down my tummy. As the boy rejoined his friends on the couch, I couldn’t help but rub my tender rear.
“I think Jenna has had enough punishment,” he said. “I think it’s time for her to cool off a little, and test out that new bikini.”
The boys jumped off the couch, laughing and cheering. I was a little unsure what this meant, and I brought by hands to my mouth. They left me standing in the living room, barefoot and bikini-clad, while Timmy and his friends ran through the house. Cautiously, I started to move forward as well, suddenly wondering where my clothes were, and if I had any means of getting them back.
Timmy greeted my again by the hall that led to the front door. “All right, Jenna, are you ready to get wet?”
“What exactly do you mean?” I asked a little breathless.
The teenager only shook his head, clearly frustrated that I answered his question with a question. “Just go outside…”
“What!” I exclaimed. “But I don’t want people to see me in this skimpy outfit… And it’s still raining!”
“That’s the point. And what better to wear when it's raining than a bathing suit!” Timmy looked at me shrewdly. “Or would you rather be wearing your Birthday Suit? Because if you don’t go outside right now, I’m going to ask you to give me back the bikini.”
Well, I definitely did not want to strip naked. I turned my head to look at the door, then back at Timmy waiting for my decision. With a sigh, I told him I would walk outside. Although I asked if we could do this in the back yard, but he insisted I stay on the front lawn! So I padded down the hall in my bare feet, absently trying to pick the thong out of my ass. I opened the front door and saw that there was no one else around. Timmy had already left to join his friends.
It was a soft drizzle by now, and the sky seemed to be brightening, if just a little. The first drops actually felt nice as they hit my arms. I walked down the steps into the rain, looking left and right to make sure no one was coming down the street. It was so embarrassing to be out here, wearing so little and I had a lot on display! My breasts heaved and my butt jiggled as I moved onto the grass. Of course the wet blades tickled the bottoms of my feet and made me shiver. In a way, I was feeling kind of excited to be dressed in such a daring bikini in the middle of the neighborhood.
Then I noticed the large picture window, which apparently looked out from the den. As I suspected, five teenage faces were pressed against the glass. I could also see Timmy gesturing for me to move closer.
I looked over my shoulder apprehensively, and then walked across the lawn until I was square in front of the window. It was then that something strange started to happen. As the gentle rain continued to beat down on me, my body started to tingle. Well, not my entire body… just those parts that were actually covered by the bikini. I really didn’t know what was going on, as I placed my hands on my head and spun around in confusion.
Now the fabric, the diamond shape patches of material that concealed my nipples and crotch were positively itching! It felt like there were bees buzzing all over my skin, and I pinched at the delicate bathing suit.
“Ooooh, aaahhh! Mmmmph…” I squirmed and danced on the front lawn a few moments more before I could no longer stand it.
Reaching behind my neck, my fingers found the knot and began untying it. Not that I had any control at this point, just a burning need to get this bikini top off me! It felt like it was sizzling! When the strings were undone, not caring who might be watching, I tore the top loose and threw it on the ground. My nipples were rock hard and sticking straight out, but other than the evidence of my arousal, there was no sign of a rash or irritation. Suddenly looking at the boys in the window, I covered up my boobs and hunched over.
Timmy must have found the latch, because he was able to slide the wide pane outward. Enough that he could call out, “What’s the matter, Jenna?”
Now I kept my legs together, with my feet at odd angles so that my toes faced each other. I was still having a problem below where my crotch was itching. And it felt like someone had poured hot sauce down my butt crack. I actually had to use both hands to scratch my cheeks and futilely pick at the thong. My bare breasts bounced wildly in front of the boys.
“Nice tits!” Tommy laughed.
“What… What’s happening?” I asked in extreme discomfort, trying not to rub my privates.
Timmy leaned out the window and motioned me to come closer. “It’s the rain, you see. That is a special material you are wearing, chemically altered to cause a reaction when exposed to water. Pretty ironic for a bikini, don’t you think?”
The summer drizzle persisted, falling on my bare back, raindrops glistening on my uncovered boobs and stomach. “You mean this was like a novelty gag gift? A joke?”
“We’re still waiting for the punch-line,” one of the boys said eagerly.
I bounced up and down on my toes, not wanting to go through with this. I couldn’t believe they had tricked me into putting on a defective bathing suit, and had even gotten me to activate the allergic reaction by walking out into the rain! But it was too late, and the material making contact with my skin was driving me crazy…
“Oh, this is so humiliating!” I cried as my fingers worked on the first knot at my hip.
In mere seconds, I had untied my bikini bottoms completely and whisked them off. There was a moment of relief as the itching had stopped. I placed my hand on my stomach as my breathing eased, and wiped rainwater out of my eyes with other hand. And then I realized I was standing totally naked in Timmy’s front yard!
I spun around and faced the street, covering my breasts and bush. Of course this gave the teenage boys an ample view of my bare butt! Unsure of what to do, I started heading for the door. I wanted to run and get inside, but I had to be careful so I wouldn’t slip and fall on my ass. So it was more like me stepping daintily over the grass on my bare toes while I shielded my nipples with one arm, and held a hand between my legs. But when I arrived on the stoop and tried the doorknob, I found it was locked!
Frustrated I turned around again and marched back onto the lawn, my boobs bouncing slick and wet. I walked right up to the window and tried to plead my case.
“Please let me back in, Timmy! Look… I have no clothes on out here, and…”
Suddenly a car blared its horn as it passed by the house. Startled, I spun around showing the teens my rear end once more, which made them cheer. A little shaken, I clasped a hand over my mouth while hooking strands of hair behind my ear. Slowly I turned around again, giving my tormentors a full frontal display of my body.
Timmy leered at me for a minute, and then said, “Well you know, Jenna, I’d like to let you back inside, but there’s a couple of things I’d like you to do for us first.”
“What… what do you mean?” I asked, nervous as well as embarrassed.
In reply, the front door suddenly opened and I turned my head to see one of the boys walking toward me. He was dressed in a bright yellow overcoat and big boots. With his umbrella in one hand, he was completely unaffected by the rain. Yet here I stood dripping wet and naked. Self-consciously, I lowered my hands to place them both over my pussy. I also noticed that the young man was carrying a bucket.
This, he dropped on the ground at my feet, and then took a stroll around me to gaze at my bare bottom. I just closed my eyes and thought I would die of shame. At least he didn’t touch. Soon, I came to my senses and looked back at the faces smiling at me from the window.
“What is this all about?” I asked, pointing at the bucket, but still keeping one hand in front of my crotch.
The teenager had returned to join his friends in the den, and Tommy answered, “You will see that we provided a wash cloth, sponge, and a nice bar of soap. And since you already took off all your clothes…”
“Wait a minute!” I cried, pausing to peer over me shoulder. “You guys tricked me! And now you want me to take a shower outside in the rain?”
“Yeah, this should be pretty entertaining,” Timmy said. “Now start lathering up, or we just might leave you outside in the nude!”
Oh! This was really bad… I was outside my neighbor’s house in the middle of the day, totally exposed. And the rain continued to fall gently on my body until I was slick and shiny. I bit my lip and regarded the pail that was left for me. What choice did I have? I guess the sooner I washed myself, the sooner I could get back inside and dressed again. Aware of the eyes of five teenagers on me, I kind of side stepped and bent down at my knees, while cradling my tits in one arm.
Crouched down, I didn’t even look inside the bucket, but felt around with my fingers until I found the soap. Then I stood up again, holding the white bar in front of my bush. Modesty was no use… they were going to see everything. So I took a deep breath, and lifted my face to the overcast sky. I started making soft soapy circles around my stomach. It wasn’t long before I started gyrating my hips in sensual motions as I scrubbed down my legs all the way to my toes.
Then I turned around so I was facing the street, which was thankfully quiet for the moment. I proceeded to rub the soap along my arms and my hips, finally squeezing my curvy ass cheeks. And then I thought of a great idea. When I had lathered up my chest real good, I took a handful of suds and placed it on my crotch. Working fast, I continued to foam up the soap and spread it across my breasts. I had effectively covered my frontal nudity!
Now I spun around to show the teenagers how I outsmarted them. I even spread my legs shoulder-width apart and stuck my arms out at either side of me. I was totally naked, yet it was like I was wearing a bikini made of soapsuds! Unfortunately, even as I smiled in self-satisfaction, the rain fell steadily and I was starting to loose my covering.
“Ooooh,” I moaned as I tried to lather up my boobs again with the ever-shrinking bar of soap.
Soon I was down to just using my hands, and found that I was openly playing with my tits in Timmy’s front yard. I cupped the swelling mounds and bounced them up and down, teasing and flicking my nipples. This felt so good! I even wiggled my ass as I bent my knees, my hands roaming all over my body. But when I lowered my eyes, I saw that the last of the suds had been washed away and my crotch was on display. Even more embarrassing, beneath my black bush, the excitement had caused my pussy lips to part. Trying to regain some measure of decency, I placed a palm over my vulva.
“That was a nice show,” Timmy informed me. “But there’s one more thing we’d like you to do before we let you back inside.”
Self-consciously looking over my shoulder, I shook my head to clear my eyes of rainwater. What else could they want me to do, wash my hair? Timmy told me to search the bucket once more, and I found it was more like the exact opposite. The boys didn’t want me to shampoo my hair, but take it off… only, not the hair on my head. Inside the bucket there was a ladies razor and some shaving cream.
I asked Timmy if I did this act, would he promise to let me in the house. He said he promised, but I remained unconvinced. What was it with wanting to shave my pubic hair? I guess it was a control thing, just another way for the boys to dominate me. Or maybe it was the ultimate finish to stripping me naked, so that not even my womanly fleece could cover my pink bits. Stalling for time, I asked if I could do it inside. But no, after making me stand out here for another minute while they discussed that option, Tommy came back and said I had to shave my pussy outdoors.
Well this was certainly something I had never done before! I nervously glanced over my bare shoulder again, and then took a couple of steps toward the bucket. I was completely nude out here, and I knew cars could come racing down the street at any moment. That probably made me decide to just get this over with. I grabbed the can and squirted a healthy dose of the foamy gel into my hand.
This, I then applied to my lower stomach below my belly button, and smeared the cream further down and between my thighs. I had to hurry before the falling rain washed it off my body, but I also didn’t want to rush and cut myself. So taking a deep breath, I found the razor and started to scrape away my bush. My labia were already pretty clean, I just had a triangle of pubic hair that sprouted above the lips. I kept my head down, eyes on my work, but I knew the boys were enjoying the view of me touching those intimate places as I dragged the blade up and across in repeated strokes. I was kind of positioned in a semi-squat, with feet planted in the grass and legs bent and tummy sucked in. It must have been quite a sight from behind, my butt clenching with the motions!
After rinsing off the razor blade a couple of times in the bucket that had collected the rainwater, I pretty much finished the job. I used the sponge to pat down my now hairless pubic mound, blushing the whole time. The one thing I kept telling myself was that it would be over soon, I could get back inside and finally get dressed.
Then the blaring honk of a car horn nearly made me jump! I turned around just in time to see the red taillights speeding down the street. I also noticed that the rain had pretty much let up, and there was even a break in the clouds. It was just me, standing totally naked on my neighbor’s front lawn…
Quickly, I threw everything back into the pail the boys had provided for me, and grabbed the handle. With my other hand, I shyly cupped my pussy, then dashed across the wet grass until I reached Timmy’s front door. Since I was no longer in front of the window, I figure the boys would hurry over to let me inside. In the meantime, another car drove down the road and there was nothing I could do about my bare ass on display. Now I was really embarrassed so I knocked loudly on the door, calling for Timmy to open up. Of course this meant, I was no longer using that hand to cover myself!
“Calm down, Jenna!” the teenager said as he finally pulled the door open, eyeing my nude body.
Scolded, I kind of hung my head a little, and also let my arms dangle at my sides. I was afraid that my clitoris was fairly erect, but hopefully the boys wouldn’t notice. Timmy asked me if I was nice and clean.
“Yes, Timmy…” I answered meekly. “Can I get dressed now, before anyone else sees me?”
The boy continued to stand in the doorway, preventing me from entering the house. “You know, it looks like the sun is starting to come out. Besides, you’re much too wet to let inside right now.”
Even as he spoke the words, I felt my nipples hardening, at the thought of my nudity being prolonged. I also knew that I would soon be wet in other places. As I brought my hands up slowly to cover my breasts, I asked Timmy what he had in mind.
“Just go around and meet us in the backyard.”
With that, Timmy slammed the door in my face. I was left to shiver for a moment, hugging my dripping naked body. Then I realized that I had no choice, since all my clothes were locked inside the house. Lifting my face to the sky, I saw that the clouds were indeed breaking up, and rays of sunlight tingled warm on my bare skin. I slicked my hair back with a hand and then bounced down the steps.
I stayed close to the house as I made my way around the side. In a way, I would be glad to be out of view from the traffic on the street. The ground was still wet, so I was cautious as I stepped over the blades of grass tickling my bare toes. The sensations I was feeling due to being naked outside was pretty incredible, in spite of the embarrassing circumstances. By the time I actually reached the backyard, I was getting kind of horny.
This meant that I walked out into the open without bothering to cover up. The boys were all watching me as I approached, my full breasts bouncing and my pink pussy totally exposed. I guess I may have let down my guard. When I stopped into the middle of the yard, Tommy and Timmy and their friends slowly circled around me.
With the boys taking in every inch, every curve of my body, Timmy faced me and said, "Hold your arms out, straight in front of you…"
I did as instructed, and stood with my hands held out palms up, almost as if I was about to receive a gift. In spite of myself, I giggled, which caused my bare tits and butt to bounce. Suddenly, in a flash, Timmy whipped out a pair of handcuffs… seemingly from out of nowhere… and expertly slapped them on my wrists.
"Oh my!" I gasped in shock, as these were no kiddie cuffs, but cold steel around my skin.
Unable to break fee, I let my hands fall in front of my body, coming to rest on my smooth shaved pubic mound. One of the boys behind me placed a hand on my lower back, just above the crack of my ass, and pressed me forward.
As I took a few steps over the grass, Tommy was at my side and explained, "We're bringing you over to that tree."
I saw the large maple in the backyard that he was talking about. It had a canopy of broad of leaves, which provided some nice shade beneath the branches. More interestingly, I noticed that there were blocks of wood nailed into one side of the trunk, as if they were making a tree fort. There was also a three-foot long shaft of metal embedded in the bark, and sticking out like a flagpole.
It was beneath this protrusion that the teenagers led me. Looking up, I saw that the metal spike was about a foot over my head. Timmy then told me to raise my arms and hook the links of the cuffs over it. A little embarrassed, I stretched my arms skyward, giving the boys a full frontal display. Even standing on my tiptoes, I came up just a little short. However, my neighbor and his friend Tommy were clearly out of patience, and proceeded to give me a boost by squeezing my round butt cheeks and lifting.
"Oooh!" I squealed, even bending my knees up and out.
Sure enough, they were able to get my wrists hooked over the metal pole. I was suspended totally naked, my toes only just touching the ground. As I twisted from side to side, trying to gain a more secure foothold, I stretched my legs forward a little, which only resulted in parting them. This left my pink folds of skin below on display, and I know my clitoris was poking out of its hood. Finally, I decided to stop putting up a fight, and just hung there blushing.
Satisfied that I wasn't going anywhere, the boys then departed and head back toward the house. They disappeared through the back door, leaving me nude and vulnerable. At least they hadn't gagged me. But completely stretched out like this, my humiliation was in my body's excited state, with nipples hard and quivering. Even worse, I could feel my pussy pulsing as if the slightest touch would set me off. Unfortunately, my hands were bound above my head, so I had no way of manipulating my pink parts.
Moments later, Timmy and his friends emerged from the house. One of them looked like he was carrying a tripod and a video camera! The other four boys were toting those super-soaker water cannons!! I squirmed a little beneath the tree, but kept my legs closed and ankles locked together. Helplessly I watched as the equipment was set up, and the teenagers took their positions… lined up like a firing squad about ten feet in front of me.
"Jenna, this is going to be your final punishment of the day," Timmy announced. "Do you have any last words?"
I looked at the teenagers staring at my naked body, and then said to Timmy, "Alright, boys, I think this has gone far enough… how about you take me down and let me get dressed?"
That was when the first blast of water hit me! It was icy cold as the stream struck my bare stomach, causing me to yelp and kick my legs out. So much for modesty and trying to hide my bald pussy from the camera! And then another blast hit my body from another direction. This stream was more concentrated, and it traced a line like a laser up my chest and around my nipples. The water stopped for a second, allowing me to catch my breath and look down to see my crotch glistening.
And then someone let loose a spray directly in my face causing me to close my eyes and sputter. Two more streams had me wiggling and dancing on my toes. My wet boobs bounced around wildly. Slowly, the concentration of the water converged, and the boys started directing their aim lower and lower. I curled my toes and clenched my fists, trying to prepare myself for the inevitable blast.
They teased around my bellybutton and watched my tits jiggle, and then their line of fire dropped. A jet stream hit my exposed pussy, and my whole body shook!
"Aaaahhh!!!" I cried as the water struck the sensitive folds of skin.
The boys were able to adjust the canon nozzles and fine-tune the steady flow. Soon it was like having my bare slit right in front of those jets in a pool or a hot tub. Furthermore, they were able to maneuver and direct the arc of water so that it was massaging my labia, and tickling my clitoris. Whether they knew it or not, one of the boys hit my special spot!
"Oh yes, yes!" I screamed with pleasure, and now I wished they had gagged my mouth. "Oh, oh… Don't stop!"
Now I eagerly spread my legs and presented an inviting target. I wasn't sure if Timmy and his friends were still aiming for my pussy as they continued to soak my entire body. But every now and then the stream of water would hit me down there, bringing me closer to the edge of an outdoor orgasm!
Finally, I couldn't hold out any more, and I began bucking my hips while suspended by handcuffs. With a loud moan of desire, I started to cum. Luckily I had been squealing and squirming the whole time, so I don't know if the boys could tell what was happening. Also, as they continued the watery assault, they effectively rinsed off my body and cleaned away any juices running down my leg. At last, I shuddered and let my limbs go slack, and lowered my head.
Almost like it was a signal that they had finished me off, they boys turned down their water rifles. For a moment they let me hang there in silence as a wide puddle collected at my feet. I was a mix of emotions, and still a little light-headed. I mean I was pretty embarrassed, but at the same time I kind of enjoyed it.
And then Timmy and Tommy were on either side of me, each taking a hold of my wrists, gradually sliding me toward the end of the metal shaft in the tree. Of course, they also assisted by planting their palms on my butt cheeks and pushing me off the spike. I landed with my bare feet flat on the ground.
"Um… thank you," I said awkwardly.
The teenage boys watched as I tried to use my hands cuffed together to wring out the ends of my hair. Blushing under their scrutiny, I finally lowered my arms, fists in front of my dripping crotch. I turned to Timmy, and asked if he had the key to unlock these handcuffs.
"Hmmm… I seem to have misplaced them, Jenna!" the boy answered deviously.
I was shocked and spun around so they all had a look at my naked backside. "Timmy, how could you?"
"Oh wait," my neighbor suddenly said, tapping his chin. "I just remembered that yesterday morning, I snuck over to your house and left the handcuff keys under your front door mat."
"Well what good does that do me here?" I asked exasperated.
Tommy shrugged his shoulders and answered, "I guess you'll just have to go home now to get those cuffs off you."
My eyes went wide, as I realized what they were suggesting, or were about to suggest. This whole thing had been a set-up… getting me stripped, shaved, and having an orgasm on videotape! And now they were going to send me back home!
"But… but, my clothes!" I pleaded. "Can't I get dressed first?"
"Now how are you going to dress yourself, with your hands locked up?" Timmy teased. "Besides, you're still much too wet to come inside my house. It seems you haven't been able to stay dry all day!"
"But…"
"That's right, get your butt back home!" one of the boys laughed. "We have some interesting videos to review."
And with that, the five teenagers trudged back to the house with all their toys. I was left standing alone in the back yard. When I heard the door close behind them and lock, I took a deep breath, and started moving around the side of Timmy's house. With not even a scrap of clothing, I delicately lifted my legs and stepped through the grass, I was going to have to jog home in the nude.
At least my wrists weren't cuffed with my arms behind my back. In this way, I was somewhat able to hide my tits and fold my hands over my bald pussy. Nonetheless, my bare butt jiggled and bounced like crazy as I hurried down the street.
Cars blared their horns as I streaked the distance between Timmy's house and mine. Sometimes people would roll down their windows and yell stuff at me, or whistle. I mean, it wasn't that bad since it was still a lazy Saturday afternoon. But still, a lot of people saw me, and I was totally naked!
Well, when I reached my house, I discover the small key for the handcuffs underneath the mat… just like Timmy said. I wasted not time, and unlocked the binding cuffs, throwing the cold metal to the ground. Standing with my ass facing the street, I gingerly rubbed my wrists, which were a little sore. And then I reached to open my front door.
My keys! Suddenly I realized that I had left my keys with all my clothes back at Timmy's house! Putting my hands to my head in despair, I spun around just as a couple of kids were riding their bikes down the block. Their eyes went wide at my display of full frontal nudity. I blushed, and put a palm over my crotch while trying to hide my erect nipples.
I guess there was nothing much I could do. I would have to walk all the way back to Timmy's house, and hope he would let me have my things. At least my body was dry now. Well, except for one spot…
THE END
by Daring Burlinski
(Originally published Nov 24, 2007)
I was sitting at home, just relaxing one afternoon, when the phone rang. Still seated on the couch with my legs curled up under me, I lazily reached for the receiver.
“Hello, Jenna…” answered a young male voice on the other end.
It was Timmy! After a brief pause I replied, “Hi Timmy… what a surprise. Is there something you need?”
I guess the teenager didn’t like my tone of voice as he said, “As a matter of fact, my friends and I want you to come over to my apartment right now!”
“Oh dear, what’s the matter?” I asked, suddenly jumping to my feet.
The boy only responded with words that sent a chill through my body: “Nothing’s wrong, Jenna. We were just bored.”
And of course, Timmy and his friends being bored more often than not led to my humiliation and getting into all sorts of embarrassing situations. I still had the receiver cradled between my ear and shoulder as I strolled around the living room and nervously fidgeted with a button on my shirt.
“Look, Timmy, I’m kind of busy later on so I really don’t have much time for your games,” I tried to sound in command and put off the inevitable request.
He wasn’t very impressed. “Well I’m afraid you’re just going to have to come over anyway. The longer you make us wait, the more time we will have to plan something fun for you…”
“All right, all right,” I found myself giving in as I edged closer to the window and pulled back the curtains. “But it’s raining outside!”
There was a moment of silence, before Timmy said, “Yeah, it’s raining here, too. You better get here soon. And don’t bring an umbrella!”
With that, the horrible little monster hung up the phone. I bit my lip in frustration. While I had no idea what he and his friends had in store for me and I really didn’t want to find out, the possibility of what they were plotting already had me very anxious. The longer I delayed, the worse it could be for me. And if I didn’t show up at all… well, Timmy had photos and videos of me, which I knew he would be very happy to share with the rest of the world. In the end, I pretty much had to do whatever he asked.
Placing the telephone down, I walked back to the window once more and confirmed it was still raining. Oh it was warm outside, here in the middle of summer, and this was more like a gentle shower. But I did not relish the thought of my clothing getting soaked. I was dressed in a white blouse and a cute green plaid skirt that came down to just above my knees. Since I was asked not to use an umbrella, I figured any kind of rain gear was not allowed. They wanted me to arrive, just as I was dressed.
I looked around the room and spotted my black heels on the floor. Boots might have been more practical, but I didn’t want to go back to my closet and pull out a pair. I didn’t want to waste any more time. Slipping my feet into the shoes, I immediately felt more sexy. Although I didn’t know why I wanted to look sexy for these twerps. Maybe I thought making me look taller, I would present myself as an adult young woman, and not be dominated by these teenagers.
When I opened the door, I could hear the pitter-patter of the rain falling upon the sidewalk that passed in front of my house. Timmy lived at the other end of the street. So it would be a brisk walk down the block and then I would find out what this was all about. Of course, if the steady downpour persisted, I would be drenched from head to toe. I waited another minute, and then walked outside.
As I mentioned, the temperature was pretty warm. The rain was probably more cool and refreshing, rather than a nuisance. Still, as the drops struck my skin and caused the fabric of my shirt to cling to my body, I couldn’t help but tremble. A strong breeze teased at lifting my skirt, reminding me what a short choice it was! I kept the pleated material pressed down with my hands and lowered my head, marching forward and determinedly to Timmy’s house.
Wiping water from my eyes, I couldn’t reach his front porch fast enough. I jogged across the lawn in my now transparent blouse and short skirt, knocking hard on the door. My knees were locked together and I clutched my elbows in opposite hands.
“Why, Jenna, you’re soaked!” the boy observed with an evil grin.
Looking past the opened doorway I could just make out several of his friends goofing around. “So, are you going to let me in or what?”
Timmy continued to block my way and said, “And now you are inviting yourself into my house? Hmmm… well, if I let you come inside as my guest, you have to agree to do whatever we say. Deal?”
“Um…” I started and looked fretfully over my shoulder. He had trapped me! Made me run all the way over here in the rain, and now I wanted nothing more than to get inside and dry off! “All right, Timmy. Just for a little while… I’ll do what you say.”
The boy took a step back and allowed me into the entry hallway. I was making little puddles on the floor, and I knew my hair must be a mess. What I really needed was a good towel, and hoped I could head straight for the bathroom.
“No, no, Jenna,” Timmy spoke to me like a child. “I can’t have you tracking water through the house.”
My eyes went wide as I clutched my hands in front of my chest. I could see Tommy and his friend, and a couple of more teenage boys staring down the hall to get a look at me. In an effort improve the situation, I un-tucked my blouse from my skirt and started ringing out the ends.
Timmy shook his head as I squeezed more water onto the floor. “You’ll have to take off your clothes…”
“What? No!” I cried. “Please don’t make me strip in front of your friends!”
At this point, Tommy walked over with a shopping bag in his hands. He looked over my wet twenty-four year old body and addressed me, “Well, I’ll tell you what, Jenna. The main reason we asked you to come over here today is because we wanted you to try on this bikini we picked out for you.”
I looked from Timmy to Tommy, and saw that the other boys were crowding in the hallway.
“Yeah, I think it would appropriate for you to slip out of those wet things and put on your new bathing suit,” Timmy continued.
Doubtful, I shifted my gaze to the bag. “Oh, but I don’t know. I mean…”
My teenage neighbor remained firm in his wishes saying, “You can either put on the bikini, Jenna, or you can strip down to your skin right here!”
“Oh my… well, can I at least have some privacy and change in the bathroom?”
Timmy pondered this for a moment before agreeing. But he said that I had to hand out each article of clothing as I disrobed. I blushed when he talked about me taking off my clothes, and some of the boys whistled. At least I would be wearing a bikini so I guess it wouldn’t be that bad.
They led me carefully down the hall, Timmy and Tommy each taking a hand. Thus, I could do nothing to prevent their friends from lifting up my skirt to sneak a peek at my panties! Someone even pinched my butt… I was so embarrassed!
I was allowed to take the shopping bag with me as I walked into the bathroom and shut the door behind me. Finally I had a chance to catch my breath, away from all those leering eyes! Hand on my chest, I could feel my heart beating faster. There was really nothing left to do now but start unbuttoning my shirt.
Once I peeled it off, I shyly opened the bathroom door to find five teenage boys waiting with eager smiles. As promised, I held out the blouse that was still quite moist, and it speedily slipped from my fingers. Standing in my lacy bra, I felt really nervous, but a little excited too. Without a word, I closed the door again and leaned my back against it.
The bra I was wearing had a button clasp that opened in the front. Another deep breath, my flat tummy sucked in, and I popped open the clasp with my thumb. The cups separated and fell to either side, leaving my bare breasts to bounce free. I was surprised to look down and see my nipples were already hardening.
“Oh no!” I gasped even as I reached around to pull the straps off my shoulders.
Now completely topless, I was really excited. Running a finger around the areola, I watched the stiff pink buds point toward the ceiling. Then I realized that I still had to face the boys! All I could do was wrap an arm across my body, hugging my boobs tight and shielding the signs of my arousal. With my free hand, the one clutching my bra, I opened the door again.
“Thanks, I’ll take that!” Timmy said as he snatched the flimsy material from my grasp.
The sudden snake-like movement took me by surprise and my reflex was to bring up my now empty hand to cup my jiggling breasts. I shifted my other hand as well so that both hands effectively hid my tits. But I’m pretty sure they caught a glimpse of a flash in the transition.
“You must have gotten chilly on your walk over here,” one of the boys laughed.
A rosy pink blush spread across my stomach. I quickly turned around and ducked back into the bathroom, kicking the door shut with the back of my heel. It then occurred to me that I didn’t have to get completely nude before I put on the bikini. Timmy only said that I must hand out each article of clothing as I disrobe. He said nothing about not getting dressed in the process. I wasn’t sure if this would displease him, but I didn’t give it any more thought. Dropping my hands to my sides, I walked over and picked up the shopping bag. I reached inside and fished around until I pulled out the bikini top.
Wow… this was some tiny top! I had to look back inside the bag to make sure I had the whole thing. Twisting it in my hands, looking at it in the light, I tried to figure out how it would go on. Or how it would possibly keep me covered. Boy, this was some bathing suit they had picked out! It was pale gold, and looked like it consisted of two diamond shaped scraps of material that could conceal my breasts, connected by some string. Using the mirror as a reference guide, I found that I could catch my boobs in the top, and then tie it off behind my neck. I did just that and saw that in fact, the diamond patches of material really only covered my nipples. All the flesh of my swelling breasts was exposed. And it didn’t help that I was making two very pointy indentations in the fabric!
Still, it was better than nothing.
I took a moment to walk a few paces in the bathroom, to make sure it stayed on, and that my pink bits didn’t slip out. Finally, I was convinced that in spite of how skimpy it was, the bikini top was secure. So I stood in front of the mirror again and began to lower the zipper on my skirt. My body shuddered as the material slid down my legs, and then I carefully lifted my feet out of the plaid piece of clothing. I picked it up and held it in front of my crotch, hesitating before opening the door.
There came a knock, and then a boy’s voice, “Are you almost done in there?”
This caused me to obediently turn and pull the knob toward me, just enough to stick my face out. I pushed my arm through, dangling the skirt invitingly, which Timmy grabbed. Instinctively, I dropped my hand over the crotch of my panties.
“Just… just a moment, boys. I’m almost dressed…”
That was laugh! Dressed in so little, it seemed. As the teenagers grumbled, anxious to see me displayed in the bathing suit picked out for me, I shut myself in the bathroom once more. I was down to the last item for removal. Pausing by the mirror, I combed my hair out, straightening the ends that had become frazzled by the rain. Then in one swift motion, I hooked my thumbs in my underwear and tugged them off my legs. I placed the panties on the counter and reached into the shopping bag.
Holding the strings of the tiny bottoms between my hands, I could only shake my head. There was hardly anything here at all! Embarrassingly, I had to grip the very light material between my legs as I tied first one side at my hip, and then the other. I discovered that the diamond shaped front snugly cupped my vulva, but then the material thinned considerably as it ran like thong up my ass crack, narrowly covering my pussy lips from behind! What was worse, I was certainly not, um, prepared for a skimpy bikini like this, and wisps of my black pubic hair peeked out of the top. I tried to pull the front higher, but only achieved giving myself a frontal wedgie… pulling the fabric deeper into my slit!
I took a few gingerly steps forward, wondering what kind of person this suit was made for. As the silky material sawed easily over my sensitive folds of skin, I found it was not uncomfortable, but more like being caressed down there. When I tried to adjust the strings, I realized there was not a thing covering my butt cheeks. It might have been better if I was bottomless! At any rate, I would have to be careful how I moved.
So I calmed myself as best I could, and then slowly opened the bathroom door. The boys allowed me to walk out into the hallway. Almost immediately there were whistles and comments as there was nothing about my curvy body left to the imagination. Shyly, I kind of placed one hand on my bare stomach, while playing with a wet strand of hair hooked behind my ear.
Timmy eyed me up and down, but had a frown on his face. “When was the last time you wore heels to the pool or the beach, Jenna?”
“I wasn’t going to the pool or the beach,” I replied.
“Well, they don’t go with that bathing suit,” Timmy informed me. “Take off your shoes.”
Here I was, standing in the hallway of my neighbor’s house, surrounded by five teenage boys, and desperately trying to maintain some dignity in this minimal bikini. The last thing I wanted to do was show more skin. And I also felt that giving up my heels would represent yielding even more of my adult status. But I already said I would do whatever they asked, and I guess there was no real harm in going barefoot. So I very carefully squatted down, undoing the straps at each of my ankles.
When I stood up again, I was able to slip my toes from the shoes and Tommy reached down to pick them up. I hoped he would be careful with them! Conscious now of everyone staring at my legs, I kind of clasped my hands behind my back, blushing from the attention. We started moving toward the living room, and with two boys behind me, I really had no choice but to shuffle along.
Timmy and his friends piled onto one of the couches, but I was told to stand in the middle of the room. They wanted me to model the bathing suit for them! First they had me reach my arms to the sky, then stand on the tips of my toes. Place my hands on my head… then turn around so they could get a good look at me from behind. It was all very embarrassing, although I had to admit that part of me was turned on as well. They asked me to face forward again, and I saw that one of the boys had a camera and had been snapping pictures. More images to add to Timmy’s collection, I guess.
With my hands back at my sides, my teenage neighbor approached me. Since I was standing flat-footed, he was a little taller than me. I watched as Timmy slowly reached out his arm, his fingers coming teasingly close to my crotch. And then he took a few strands of my pubes peeking out of the bikini bottoms between his thumb and forefinger.
“Oh!” I gasped.
“What’s this?” Timmy asked mischievously.
After a gentle tug, I answered, “Mmmm… my pubic hair!”
“Your what?” he asked again so that his friends could hear.
“My bush, OK! Please don’t… this bathing suit is too small, and it doesn’t cover my bush!” I felt my face turn bright red talking about such a thing.
“Maybe Jenna doesn’t like the bikini,” Tommy called out from the couch.
One of the other boys suggested I take it off! Well, as soon as Timmy let go of me, both my hands shot to cover my crotch. I rubbed the front of one foot behind my other leg, wondering what they would make me do next.
Timmy proceeded to walk around me, coming to regard me from behind. I closed my eyes, afraid that he was going to untie the knot at the back of my neck, essentially letting the bikini top fall free. In fact, he even ran his hand down my slick brown hair. But then he let his fingers wander down to rest at the sides of my hips. Now I wondered if he was going to untie the bikini bottoms in front of his friends! Instead, he gave the strings a yank up, causing the fabric to dig deeper into my pussy.
“Ooooh!” I squealed, rising to my toes, my arms springing out like airplane wings.
“I think I like this bathing suit on Jenna,” Timmy announced. “One thing is, it makes it very easy to give her a spanking!”
And then the teenager started to slap my bare ass, his hand making a playful smacking sound as it came into contact with my skin. My boobs bounced around from the paddling, threatening to pop free. This, and the fact that the narrow strip of material was rubbing against my clitoris, caused me to moan with pleasure.
Just as I was about to start building toward an orgasm, Timmy ended his spanking, which left me both relieved and frustrated. I know my skin was flushed, and beads of perspiration trickled down my tummy. As the boy rejoined his friends on the couch, I couldn’t help but rub my tender rear.
“I think Jenna has had enough punishment,” he said. “I think it’s time for her to cool off a little, and test out that new bikini.”
The boys jumped off the couch, laughing and cheering. I was a little unsure what this meant, and I brought by hands to my mouth. They left me standing in the living room, barefoot and bikini-clad, while Timmy and his friends ran through the house. Cautiously, I started to move forward as well, suddenly wondering where my clothes were, and if I had any means of getting them back.
Timmy greeted my again by the hall that led to the front door. “All right, Jenna, are you ready to get wet?”
“What exactly do you mean?” I asked a little breathless.
The teenager only shook his head, clearly frustrated that I answered his question with a question. “Just go outside…”
“What!” I exclaimed. “But I don’t want people to see me in this skimpy outfit… And it’s still raining!”
“That’s the point. And what better to wear when it's raining than a bathing suit!” Timmy looked at me shrewdly. “Or would you rather be wearing your Birthday Suit? Because if you don’t go outside right now, I’m going to ask you to give me back the bikini.”
Well, I definitely did not want to strip naked. I turned my head to look at the door, then back at Timmy waiting for my decision. With a sigh, I told him I would walk outside. Although I asked if we could do this in the back yard, but he insisted I stay on the front lawn! So I padded down the hall in my bare feet, absently trying to pick the thong out of my ass. I opened the front door and saw that there was no one else around. Timmy had already left to join his friends.
It was a soft drizzle by now, and the sky seemed to be brightening, if just a little. The first drops actually felt nice as they hit my arms. I walked down the steps into the rain, looking left and right to make sure no one was coming down the street. It was so embarrassing to be out here, wearing so little and I had a lot on display! My breasts heaved and my butt jiggled as I moved onto the grass. Of course the wet blades tickled the bottoms of my feet and made me shiver. In a way, I was feeling kind of excited to be dressed in such a daring bikini in the middle of the neighborhood.
Then I noticed the large picture window, which apparently looked out from the den. As I suspected, five teenage faces were pressed against the glass. I could also see Timmy gesturing for me to move closer.
I looked over my shoulder apprehensively, and then walked across the lawn until I was square in front of the window. It was then that something strange started to happen. As the gentle rain continued to beat down on me, my body started to tingle. Well, not my entire body… just those parts that were actually covered by the bikini. I really didn’t know what was going on, as I placed my hands on my head and spun around in confusion.
Now the fabric, the diamond shape patches of material that concealed my nipples and crotch were positively itching! It felt like there were bees buzzing all over my skin, and I pinched at the delicate bathing suit.
“Ooooh, aaahhh! Mmmmph…” I squirmed and danced on the front lawn a few moments more before I could no longer stand it.
Reaching behind my neck, my fingers found the knot and began untying it. Not that I had any control at this point, just a burning need to get this bikini top off me! It felt like it was sizzling! When the strings were undone, not caring who might be watching, I tore the top loose and threw it on the ground. My nipples were rock hard and sticking straight out, but other than the evidence of my arousal, there was no sign of a rash or irritation. Suddenly looking at the boys in the window, I covered up my boobs and hunched over.
Timmy must have found the latch, because he was able to slide the wide pane outward. Enough that he could call out, “What’s the matter, Jenna?”
Now I kept my legs together, with my feet at odd angles so that my toes faced each other. I was still having a problem below where my crotch was itching. And it felt like someone had poured hot sauce down my butt crack. I actually had to use both hands to scratch my cheeks and futilely pick at the thong. My bare breasts bounced wildly in front of the boys.
“Nice tits!” Tommy laughed.
“What… What’s happening?” I asked in extreme discomfort, trying not to rub my privates.
Timmy leaned out the window and motioned me to come closer. “It’s the rain, you see. That is a special material you are wearing, chemically altered to cause a reaction when exposed to water. Pretty ironic for a bikini, don’t you think?”
The summer drizzle persisted, falling on my bare back, raindrops glistening on my uncovered boobs and stomach. “You mean this was like a novelty gag gift? A joke?”
“We’re still waiting for the punch-line,” one of the boys said eagerly.
I bounced up and down on my toes, not wanting to go through with this. I couldn’t believe they had tricked me into putting on a defective bathing suit, and had even gotten me to activate the allergic reaction by walking out into the rain! But it was too late, and the material making contact with my skin was driving me crazy…
“Oh, this is so humiliating!” I cried as my fingers worked on the first knot at my hip.
In mere seconds, I had untied my bikini bottoms completely and whisked them off. There was a moment of relief as the itching had stopped. I placed my hand on my stomach as my breathing eased, and wiped rainwater out of my eyes with other hand. And then I realized I was standing totally naked in Timmy’s front yard!
I spun around and faced the street, covering my breasts and bush. Of course this gave the teenage boys an ample view of my bare butt! Unsure of what to do, I started heading for the door. I wanted to run and get inside, but I had to be careful so I wouldn’t slip and fall on my ass. So it was more like me stepping daintily over the grass on my bare toes while I shielded my nipples with one arm, and held a hand between my legs. But when I arrived on the stoop and tried the doorknob, I found it was locked!
Frustrated I turned around again and marched back onto the lawn, my boobs bouncing slick and wet. I walked right up to the window and tried to plead my case.
“Please let me back in, Timmy! Look… I have no clothes on out here, and…”
Suddenly a car blared its horn as it passed by the house. Startled, I spun around showing the teens my rear end once more, which made them cheer. A little shaken, I clasped a hand over my mouth while hooking strands of hair behind my ear. Slowly I turned around again, giving my tormentors a full frontal display of my body.
Timmy leered at me for a minute, and then said, “Well you know, Jenna, I’d like to let you back inside, but there’s a couple of things I’d like you to do for us first.”
“What… what do you mean?” I asked, nervous as well as embarrassed.
In reply, the front door suddenly opened and I turned my head to see one of the boys walking toward me. He was dressed in a bright yellow overcoat and big boots. With his umbrella in one hand, he was completely unaffected by the rain. Yet here I stood dripping wet and naked. Self-consciously, I lowered my hands to place them both over my pussy. I also noticed that the young man was carrying a bucket.
This, he dropped on the ground at my feet, and then took a stroll around me to gaze at my bare bottom. I just closed my eyes and thought I would die of shame. At least he didn’t touch. Soon, I came to my senses and looked back at the faces smiling at me from the window.
“What is this all about?” I asked, pointing at the bucket, but still keeping one hand in front of my crotch.
The teenager had returned to join his friends in the den, and Tommy answered, “You will see that we provided a wash cloth, sponge, and a nice bar of soap. And since you already took off all your clothes…”
“Wait a minute!” I cried, pausing to peer over me shoulder. “You guys tricked me! And now you want me to take a shower outside in the rain?”
“Yeah, this should be pretty entertaining,” Timmy said. “Now start lathering up, or we just might leave you outside in the nude!”
Oh! This was really bad… I was outside my neighbor’s house in the middle of the day, totally exposed. And the rain continued to fall gently on my body until I was slick and shiny. I bit my lip and regarded the pail that was left for me. What choice did I have? I guess the sooner I washed myself, the sooner I could get back inside and dressed again. Aware of the eyes of five teenagers on me, I kind of side stepped and bent down at my knees, while cradling my tits in one arm.
Crouched down, I didn’t even look inside the bucket, but felt around with my fingers until I found the soap. Then I stood up again, holding the white bar in front of my bush. Modesty was no use… they were going to see everything. So I took a deep breath, and lifted my face to the overcast sky. I started making soft soapy circles around my stomach. It wasn’t long before I started gyrating my hips in sensual motions as I scrubbed down my legs all the way to my toes.
Then I turned around so I was facing the street, which was thankfully quiet for the moment. I proceeded to rub the soap along my arms and my hips, finally squeezing my curvy ass cheeks. And then I thought of a great idea. When I had lathered up my chest real good, I took a handful of suds and placed it on my crotch. Working fast, I continued to foam up the soap and spread it across my breasts. I had effectively covered my frontal nudity!
Now I spun around to show the teenagers how I outsmarted them. I even spread my legs shoulder-width apart and stuck my arms out at either side of me. I was totally naked, yet it was like I was wearing a bikini made of soapsuds! Unfortunately, even as I smiled in self-satisfaction, the rain fell steadily and I was starting to loose my covering.
“Ooooh,” I moaned as I tried to lather up my boobs again with the ever-shrinking bar of soap.
Soon I was down to just using my hands, and found that I was openly playing with my tits in Timmy’s front yard. I cupped the swelling mounds and bounced them up and down, teasing and flicking my nipples. This felt so good! I even wiggled my ass as I bent my knees, my hands roaming all over my body. But when I lowered my eyes, I saw that the last of the suds had been washed away and my crotch was on display. Even more embarrassing, beneath my black bush, the excitement had caused my pussy lips to part. Trying to regain some measure of decency, I placed a palm over my vulva.
“That was a nice show,” Timmy informed me. “But there’s one more thing we’d like you to do before we let you back inside.”
Self-consciously looking over my shoulder, I shook my head to clear my eyes of rainwater. What else could they want me to do, wash my hair? Timmy told me to search the bucket once more, and I found it was more like the exact opposite. The boys didn’t want me to shampoo my hair, but take it off… only, not the hair on my head. Inside the bucket there was a ladies razor and some shaving cream.
I asked Timmy if I did this act, would he promise to let me in the house. He said he promised, but I remained unconvinced. What was it with wanting to shave my pubic hair? I guess it was a control thing, just another way for the boys to dominate me. Or maybe it was the ultimate finish to stripping me naked, so that not even my womanly fleece could cover my pink bits. Stalling for time, I asked if I could do it inside. But no, after making me stand out here for another minute while they discussed that option, Tommy came back and said I had to shave my pussy outdoors.
Well this was certainly something I had never done before! I nervously glanced over my bare shoulder again, and then took a couple of steps toward the bucket. I was completely nude out here, and I knew cars could come racing down the street at any moment. That probably made me decide to just get this over with. I grabbed the can and squirted a healthy dose of the foamy gel into my hand.
This, I then applied to my lower stomach below my belly button, and smeared the cream further down and between my thighs. I had to hurry before the falling rain washed it off my body, but I also didn’t want to rush and cut myself. So taking a deep breath, I found the razor and started to scrape away my bush. My labia were already pretty clean, I just had a triangle of pubic hair that sprouted above the lips. I kept my head down, eyes on my work, but I knew the boys were enjoying the view of me touching those intimate places as I dragged the blade up and across in repeated strokes. I was kind of positioned in a semi-squat, with feet planted in the grass and legs bent and tummy sucked in. It must have been quite a sight from behind, my butt clenching with the motions!
After rinsing off the razor blade a couple of times in the bucket that had collected the rainwater, I pretty much finished the job. I used the sponge to pat down my now hairless pubic mound, blushing the whole time. The one thing I kept telling myself was that it would be over soon, I could get back inside and finally get dressed.
Then the blaring honk of a car horn nearly made me jump! I turned around just in time to see the red taillights speeding down the street. I also noticed that the rain had pretty much let up, and there was even a break in the clouds. It was just me, standing totally naked on my neighbor’s front lawn…
Quickly, I threw everything back into the pail the boys had provided for me, and grabbed the handle. With my other hand, I shyly cupped my pussy, then dashed across the wet grass until I reached Timmy’s front door. Since I was no longer in front of the window, I figure the boys would hurry over to let me inside. In the meantime, another car drove down the road and there was nothing I could do about my bare ass on display. Now I was really embarrassed so I knocked loudly on the door, calling for Timmy to open up. Of course this meant, I was no longer using that hand to cover myself!
“Calm down, Jenna!” the teenager said as he finally pulled the door open, eyeing my nude body.
Scolded, I kind of hung my head a little, and also let my arms dangle at my sides. I was afraid that my clitoris was fairly erect, but hopefully the boys wouldn’t notice. Timmy asked me if I was nice and clean.
“Yes, Timmy…” I answered meekly. “Can I get dressed now, before anyone else sees me?”
The boy continued to stand in the doorway, preventing me from entering the house. “You know, it looks like the sun is starting to come out. Besides, you’re much too wet to let inside right now.”
Even as he spoke the words, I felt my nipples hardening, at the thought of my nudity being prolonged. I also knew that I would soon be wet in other places. As I brought my hands up slowly to cover my breasts, I asked Timmy what he had in mind.
“Just go around and meet us in the backyard.”
With that, Timmy slammed the door in my face. I was left to shiver for a moment, hugging my dripping naked body. Then I realized that I had no choice, since all my clothes were locked inside the house. Lifting my face to the sky, I saw that the clouds were indeed breaking up, and rays of sunlight tingled warm on my bare skin. I slicked my hair back with a hand and then bounced down the steps.
I stayed close to the house as I made my way around the side. In a way, I would be glad to be out of view from the traffic on the street. The ground was still wet, so I was cautious as I stepped over the blades of grass tickling my bare toes. The sensations I was feeling due to being naked outside was pretty incredible, in spite of the embarrassing circumstances. By the time I actually reached the backyard, I was getting kind of horny.
This meant that I walked out into the open without bothering to cover up. The boys were all watching me as I approached, my full breasts bouncing and my pink pussy totally exposed. I guess I may have let down my guard. When I stopped into the middle of the yard, Tommy and Timmy and their friends slowly circled around me.
With the boys taking in every inch, every curve of my body, Timmy faced me and said, "Hold your arms out, straight in front of you…"
I did as instructed, and stood with my hands held out palms up, almost as if I was about to receive a gift. In spite of myself, I giggled, which caused my bare tits and butt to bounce. Suddenly, in a flash, Timmy whipped out a pair of handcuffs… seemingly from out of nowhere… and expertly slapped them on my wrists.
"Oh my!" I gasped in shock, as these were no kiddie cuffs, but cold steel around my skin.
Unable to break fee, I let my hands fall in front of my body, coming to rest on my smooth shaved pubic mound. One of the boys behind me placed a hand on my lower back, just above the crack of my ass, and pressed me forward.
As I took a few steps over the grass, Tommy was at my side and explained, "We're bringing you over to that tree."
I saw the large maple in the backyard that he was talking about. It had a canopy of broad of leaves, which provided some nice shade beneath the branches. More interestingly, I noticed that there were blocks of wood nailed into one side of the trunk, as if they were making a tree fort. There was also a three-foot long shaft of metal embedded in the bark, and sticking out like a flagpole.
It was beneath this protrusion that the teenagers led me. Looking up, I saw that the metal spike was about a foot over my head. Timmy then told me to raise my arms and hook the links of the cuffs over it. A little embarrassed, I stretched my arms skyward, giving the boys a full frontal display. Even standing on my tiptoes, I came up just a little short. However, my neighbor and his friend Tommy were clearly out of patience, and proceeded to give me a boost by squeezing my round butt cheeks and lifting.
"Oooh!" I squealed, even bending my knees up and out.
Sure enough, they were able to get my wrists hooked over the metal pole. I was suspended totally naked, my toes only just touching the ground. As I twisted from side to side, trying to gain a more secure foothold, I stretched my legs forward a little, which only resulted in parting them. This left my pink folds of skin below on display, and I know my clitoris was poking out of its hood. Finally, I decided to stop putting up a fight, and just hung there blushing.
Satisfied that I wasn't going anywhere, the boys then departed and head back toward the house. They disappeared through the back door, leaving me nude and vulnerable. At least they hadn't gagged me. But completely stretched out like this, my humiliation was in my body's excited state, with nipples hard and quivering. Even worse, I could feel my pussy pulsing as if the slightest touch would set me off. Unfortunately, my hands were bound above my head, so I had no way of manipulating my pink parts.
Moments later, Timmy and his friends emerged from the house. One of them looked like he was carrying a tripod and a video camera! The other four boys were toting those super-soaker water cannons!! I squirmed a little beneath the tree, but kept my legs closed and ankles locked together. Helplessly I watched as the equipment was set up, and the teenagers took their positions… lined up like a firing squad about ten feet in front of me.
"Jenna, this is going to be your final punishment of the day," Timmy announced. "Do you have any last words?"
I looked at the teenagers staring at my naked body, and then said to Timmy, "Alright, boys, I think this has gone far enough… how about you take me down and let me get dressed?"
That was when the first blast of water hit me! It was icy cold as the stream struck my bare stomach, causing me to yelp and kick my legs out. So much for modesty and trying to hide my bald pussy from the camera! And then another blast hit my body from another direction. This stream was more concentrated, and it traced a line like a laser up my chest and around my nipples. The water stopped for a second, allowing me to catch my breath and look down to see my crotch glistening.
And then someone let loose a spray directly in my face causing me to close my eyes and sputter. Two more streams had me wiggling and dancing on my toes. My wet boobs bounced around wildly. Slowly, the concentration of the water converged, and the boys started directing their aim lower and lower. I curled my toes and clenched my fists, trying to prepare myself for the inevitable blast.
They teased around my bellybutton and watched my tits jiggle, and then their line of fire dropped. A jet stream hit my exposed pussy, and my whole body shook!
"Aaaahhh!!!" I cried as the water struck the sensitive folds of skin.
The boys were able to adjust the canon nozzles and fine-tune the steady flow. Soon it was like having my bare slit right in front of those jets in a pool or a hot tub. Furthermore, they were able to maneuver and direct the arc of water so that it was massaging my labia, and tickling my clitoris. Whether they knew it or not, one of the boys hit my special spot!
"Oh yes, yes!" I screamed with pleasure, and now I wished they had gagged my mouth. "Oh, oh… Don't stop!"
Now I eagerly spread my legs and presented an inviting target. I wasn't sure if Timmy and his friends were still aiming for my pussy as they continued to soak my entire body. But every now and then the stream of water would hit me down there, bringing me closer to the edge of an outdoor orgasm!
Finally, I couldn't hold out any more, and I began bucking my hips while suspended by handcuffs. With a loud moan of desire, I started to cum. Luckily I had been squealing and squirming the whole time, so I don't know if the boys could tell what was happening. Also, as they continued the watery assault, they effectively rinsed off my body and cleaned away any juices running down my leg. At last, I shuddered and let my limbs go slack, and lowered my head.
Almost like it was a signal that they had finished me off, they boys turned down their water rifles. For a moment they let me hang there in silence as a wide puddle collected at my feet. I was a mix of emotions, and still a little light-headed. I mean I was pretty embarrassed, but at the same time I kind of enjoyed it.
And then Timmy and Tommy were on either side of me, each taking a hold of my wrists, gradually sliding me toward the end of the metal shaft in the tree. Of course, they also assisted by planting their palms on my butt cheeks and pushing me off the spike. I landed with my bare feet flat on the ground.
"Um… thank you," I said awkwardly.
The teenage boys watched as I tried to use my hands cuffed together to wring out the ends of my hair. Blushing under their scrutiny, I finally lowered my arms, fists in front of my dripping crotch. I turned to Timmy, and asked if he had the key to unlock these handcuffs.
"Hmmm… I seem to have misplaced them, Jenna!" the boy answered deviously.
I was shocked and spun around so they all had a look at my naked backside. "Timmy, how could you?"
"Oh wait," my neighbor suddenly said, tapping his chin. "I just remembered that yesterday morning, I snuck over to your house and left the handcuff keys under your front door mat."
"Well what good does that do me here?" I asked exasperated.
Tommy shrugged his shoulders and answered, "I guess you'll just have to go home now to get those cuffs off you."
My eyes went wide, as I realized what they were suggesting, or were about to suggest. This whole thing had been a set-up… getting me stripped, shaved, and having an orgasm on videotape! And now they were going to send me back home!
"But… but, my clothes!" I pleaded. "Can't I get dressed first?"
"Now how are you going to dress yourself, with your hands locked up?" Timmy teased. "Besides, you're still much too wet to come inside my house. It seems you haven't been able to stay dry all day!"
"But…"
"That's right, get your butt back home!" one of the boys laughed. "We have some interesting videos to review."
And with that, the five teenagers trudged back to the house with all their toys. I was left standing alone in the back yard. When I heard the door close behind them and lock, I took a deep breath, and started moving around the side of Timmy's house. With not even a scrap of clothing, I delicately lifted my legs and stepped through the grass, I was going to have to jog home in the nude.
At least my wrists weren't cuffed with my arms behind my back. In this way, I was somewhat able to hide my tits and fold my hands over my bald pussy. Nonetheless, my bare butt jiggled and bounced like crazy as I hurried down the street.
Cars blared their horns as I streaked the distance between Timmy's house and mine. Sometimes people would roll down their windows and yell stuff at me, or whistle. I mean, it wasn't that bad since it was still a lazy Saturday afternoon. But still, a lot of people saw me, and I was totally naked!
Well, when I reached my house, I discover the small key for the handcuffs underneath the mat… just like Timmy said. I wasted not time, and unlocked the binding cuffs, throwing the cold metal to the ground. Standing with my ass facing the street, I gingerly rubbed my wrists, which were a little sore. And then I reached to open my front door.
My keys! Suddenly I realized that I had left my keys with all my clothes back at Timmy's house! Putting my hands to my head in despair, I spun around just as a couple of kids were riding their bikes down the block. Their eyes went wide at my display of full frontal nudity. I blushed, and put a palm over my crotch while trying to hide my erect nipples.
I guess there was nothing much I could do. I would have to walk all the way back to Timmy's house, and hope he would let me have my things. At least my body was dry now. Well, except for one spot…
THE END
Who is online
Users browsing this forum: No registered users and 1 guest